c.alrsln);in Jllissionarn ^ofiftn.
SLIGO CIRCUIT.
/
/,■ Una (^ei/eela^z.
^'idMiu^.. //../'^. /^/^
tyeefe/afy .
THE PIONEER MISSIONARY:
LIFE OF THE
REV. NATHANIEL TURNER.
%
^c c^^ ^-e^
THE PIONEER MISSIONARY :
LIFE OF THE
REV. NATHANIEL TURNER,
MISSIONARY IN NEW ZEALAND, TONGA, AND
AUSTRALIA.
BY HIS SON,
THE REV. J. G. TURNER,
OF THE AUSTRALASIAN CONFEREN'CE.
WITH A PORTRAIT.
LONDON :
PUBLISHED FOR THE AUTHOR AT
THE WESLEYAN CONFERENCE OFFICE,
CASTLE STREET, CITY ROAD ;
SOLD AT 66, PATERNOSTER ROW.
IS72.
LONDON :
i'RINt::d by william mciiols,
llOXTON SQUARE.
PREFACE.
This book is not a history. If its scope and connecting
links appear to give it somewhat of that character, it is but
very partially, and only incidentally. The book purports sim-
ply to be the Life of a godly and useful man. The writer's
inducements to publish it were. First, That a large circle of
relatives and friends might have preserved to them in
permanent form authentic reminiscences of one they
honoured and loved ; Secondly, That the story of his
labours might serve in some degree to encourage and
stimulate the succeeding race of toilers in the same
service ; and. Thirdly, That as the biography would afford
glimpses of the formative age of the Christian Church in
the Southern World, — its peculiar trials and signal
triumphs, — it might awaken or revive the missionar\-
spirit, both in England and Australia, where Christian
sympathies and benevolence are unduly restricted by local
claims.
Special acknowledgments are thankfully made to the
Rev. James Buller, to whose correspondence the biographer
is indebted for portions of the material from which the
chapters on New Zealand have been prepared. Also to
16S423G
vi PREFACE.
the Rev. W. Butters, and Mr. Thomas Hayes, of the
Wesleyan Mission House, London, whose friendly offices
have secured the revision of printers' proofs in England.
Methodist Preachers have not the leisure for authorship,
and this memoir has been prepared amid many disad-
vantages, during a year of Circuit work. The author is
conscious of its manifold imperfections ; but in the hope
that it Vy'ill do good, he submits it, not to reviewers and
critics, as such, but to all who take an interest in the
world's salvation.
Wesllyan Conference, Hobart Town,
February ist, 1871.
CONTENTS.
CHAPTER ■ PAGE
I. 1793-1822 I
II. Early Methodism in New South Wales 12
III. 1822-1823 31
IV. 1823 34
V. The New Zealand Mission, 1814-1S23 38
VI. 1823-1825 41
VII. 1825-1S26 61
viii. 1827 71
IX. 1827 continued 78
X. Early History of the Tonga Mission 85
XI. 1827-1830 Q2
XII. 1831-1835 130
XIII. 1S35- 1839 159
XIV. New Zealand, past and present 215
XV. 1839-1840 226
XVI. 1840-1S43 237
viii CONTENTS.
CHAPTER PAGE
XVII. 1S44-1S46 253
XVIII. iS }6-iS49 259
XIX. 1849-1852 274
XX. 1S52-1S54 2S2
XXI. 1855-1864 296
XXII. Conclusion 329
THE PIONEER MISSIONARY:
LIFE OF THE REV. NATHANIEL TURNER.
CHAPTER I.
1793 — 1822.
The birthday of Nathaniel Turner is not known. He
was baptized in the parish church of his native town,
Wybunbury, in Cheshire, on March loth, 17930 His
parents, Thomas and EHzabeth Turner, had for many
years resided on a small farm on the estate of Sir Robert
Hill, of The Hough. They were members of the Church
of England. The careful training of their eight children
was suddenly interrupted by death. Within the space of
twelve months both parents and one daughter died, thus
leaving an orphan family of five brothers and two sisters.
In them, however, was fulfilled the assurance, " In Thee-
the fatherless findeth mercy."
Nathaniel was but nine years old, and keenly felt his
privation. Sorrowing for the loved ones gone, he sought
relief in tears and much prayer; but he had now no Chris-
tian counsellor. At his mother's knee he had learnt to
pray, and now the daily cry of his orphan heart was, " My
Father, be Thou the Guide of my youth." That prayer
was heard : his path was directed. Yet though he feared
the Lord, read His holy Word, prayed much, and regularly
B
THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
attended the services of the church, he did not know the
way of peace.
The home of childhood was broken up, and the guardian-
ship of friends suppHed in some degree the care of parents.
At lifteen years of age he resided with his uncle, who when
advanced in life had found the Saviour, under Wesleyan
instrumentality. Under his roof boyish prejudices against
the Methodists were entirely dispelled. The power of God
accompanied the first sermon he heard amongst that peo-
ple. It was on Easter Sunday, when Mr. Joseph Mellor
preached from the words, " Did not our heart burn within
us, while He talked with us by the way, and while He
opened to us the Scriptures ?"
In June, 1811, he was awakened by the Spirit of God
under an impressive sermon by Mr. Joseph Lowe.* The
text was, "And in hell he lift up his eyes, being in tor-
ments," &c. During his walk home, conviction and fear so
* At twenty-one years of age Mr. Joseph Lowe was awakened
to a sense of his sins, joined the Wesleyan-Methodist Society, and
within its communion found peace through believing in Christ.
For sixty j-ears from that time he was ardently attached to the
church of his choice, and served his generation by the will of God.
His loving spirit and deep piety, together with a remarkable persua-
siveness of manner, and ingenuity of address, gave him great influence
over others. As a local preacher he was eminently successful in winning
souls. He held that office to the close of a long and honoured life, and
during most of the time was also a valuable class-leader. The Head of
the Church, however, seems to have allotted him a special sphere of perma-
nent influence. From the beginning of his spiritual life, he took a deep
interest in young men converted to God, and evincing ability for the
service of His church. Several successful labourers in his own church,
and one in that of the Church of England, trace, under God, their entry
upon the Christian ministry to his encouraging and stimulating inter-
course with them. When the infirmities of age were upon him, he
still exhibited the beauties of holiness ; and till within two months of
his death was able occasionally to conduct religious services. He died
in Geelong, Victoria, on November 23rd, 1S63.
CHAPTER I.
affected him, that his cousins on seeing him thought him
very unwelL He now earnestly sought rehgion, but with
insufficient Hght. He wept, prayed, and strove in Christian
ordinances, but to no saving result. His outward deport-
ment was noticed in the village. Some called him "the
good young man ; " others, " the Pharisee." This led him
to self-content, in which he too soon cried, " Peace,
peace."
Dark clouds settled for a season on his spiritual path.
A pious Calvinist minister, under whose guidance one of
his cousins was preaching, and for whose services another
cousin had opened his house, disturbed his mind on the
subject of election. The effect was distressing, and was
only relieved by the truth. A young Wesleyan friend lent
him Mr. Fletcher's " Scripture Scales," and the honest
examination of this book left him no doubt that God was
willino to save all mankind. He was at once affectionately
advised and urged to decide for God.
Then followed a struggle for life, which was maintained
as well in the prayer-meeting and class-meeting, as in the
closet and the church. On the 5th of February, 1812, while
at class-meeting for the second or third time, he found peace
with God. Fifty years afterwards, on referring to the
memorable occasion, he wrote, " So clear to me was the
removal of my guilt, and so satisfactory the evidence
of my acceptance in the Beloved, that I have never doubted
to this day, that I then passed from death unto life."
Satan harassed him, but by faithfulness in private
prayer he held fast the beginning of his confidence. He
diligently strove to grow in grace, using all the means. The
deceiver sought to ensnare him. At one time he struggled
for many hours with the temptation that he had fallen
from grace. When the conflict was at its height, the
hour of the weekly class-meeting came round ; and
while in the fellowship of saints, after telling of his con-
B 2
THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
flict, the snare was broken, and confidence and peace were
regained.
Almost coeval with his conversion, was an intense desire
for the salvation of others. The earliest objects of his
solicitude were his brothers and sisters : and, by his efforts
and God's blessing upon them, the three youngest were
soon led to the Saviour. Thereupon followed a conviction
that God intended him for usefulness in the public
services of His church. His successful exercises in the
prayer-meeting became the subject of general notice, and
more public labours were soon put upon him. From
frequent conversation with pious persons on the subject,
and from the expressed views of the Circuit ministers, the
Revs. Joseph Brookhouse and James Allen, (the latter of
whom especially evinced an interest in his career,) his mind
became drawn towards preaching the Gospel. In earnest
prayer he entreated the Lord to show him His will, and to
shine upon his path. The answer came. One Sunday
evening, at Coppenhall, he was " constrained " to preach by
]\Ir. Joseph Lowe. The subject of his first address, at which
several local preachers were present, was, " These shall go
away into everlasting punishment."
From that time he took many services as a substitute for
others ; and when the next Circuit plan appeared, which was
for a term of six months, he found that the superintendent
had given him forty-two appointments. He had but scanty
material for such service ; but with simplicity of purpose,
and a heart warm to the work, he obeyed God's call.
The Lord gave him favour in the eyes of the people, and
the word he preached was owned in the salvation of many.
His situation being somewhat unfriendly to the work nearest
his heart, he removed to Blakenhall, where he resided
for several years with Mr. Thomas Salmon, finding full
scope for the powers and zeal which God gave him. Besides
preaching two or three times on the Sabbath, and not un-
CHAPTER I.
frequently on the week nights for the ministers, he was almost
constantly engaged in holding prayer-meetings, or meeting
classes. To meet the mental demands for this course of
toil, and the better to qualify himself, it was his custom to
spend till midnight in study. In these exercises his soul
delighted, and his knowledge and piety grew.
Frequent intercourse with the ministers and the reading
of missionary intelligence were much blessed to him. He
soon found his s}mpathies drawn towards the heathen.
The feeling warmed into a holy passion. The requisite
qualifications for the life service of the Gospel were not to
be had without much effort ; and he prayerfully set himself
to prepare for the work, should God clearly call him to it.
At the March Quarterly Meeting, 1820, he was nominated
for the missionary service. Having been examined and
recommended by the District Aleeting at Congleton, he was
received by the Conference, and placed on the President's
list of candidates for the foreign work, to be sent out under
the direction of the Missionary Committee ; but was given
to understand that, from the low state of the funds and
other causes, it would be some time before he could be
sent to a Mission station. His Divine Master meanwhile
found him other v/ork to do. What it was, and how he did
it, shall be told in his own words.
" There were a number of populous villages and hamlets,
which were sadly benighted and demoralized. They lay
chiefly between the Nantwich, Newcastle, Staffordshire,
and Whitchurch Circuits, but beyond the reach of the minis-
ters generally. My Circuit Quarterly Meeting, at the instance
of Mr. Richard Vernon, of Buerton, unanimously resolved
to originate a mission among them. They subscribed among
themselves some five or six pounds for the purpose, and
appointed a Sub-Committee to carry out their views. The
Committee, after consideration, wrote to me, and I at once
entered into their plans. It was not known that there was
THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
one pious person in the whole region into which I was sent ;
and I was interdicted from going into any place where the
Gospel was preached.
" I began my mission on the last Sabbath of April, 1820,
preaching on the green at AikUviii. The few who attended
listened attentivelyas I bade them 'behold the Lamb of God.'
Though former preachers here had been persecuted, I met
with but little molestation, A house was opened for
preaching, and a tolerably good congregation collected.
Several persons turned to God, and a class was formed,,
which I left doing well at the close of my mission.
" In the village of Norton, we were successfully hindered
by the vigorous and persevering opposition of the clergy-
man, and the leading gentleman of the place, a Captain .
These worthies regularly attended at the time and place
notified for Divine service, and, each bearing a stick,
warned off the villagers from forming a congregation. One
Tuesday evening, just as the service was beginning in the
square, they personally headed a band with drums and fifes,
and came with a mob of fellows of the baser sort right into the
congregation. Already the village bells were ringing in
derision ; and when the voice and yells of these intruders
were added, the service was effectually stopped.
" In Nciij^foii we were similarly opposed, but not with such
flagrant impiety. The outward leader of the opposition was
a publican. But he was instigated by the clergyman of the
parish, known to be living in gross sin. Some good was
effected here, and not long after a Wesleyan chapel was
built.
"Though Ashbv was a notoriously wicked place, our
introduction into it was peaceable, and for some time we
preached in a private house unmolested. The house being
small, and but few attending, we ventured to hold service in
the open air. After singing through the village, the preacher
took his stand on the scat of the stocks. A goodly number
CHAPTER I.
assembled, and though there was some disturbance, many-
listened seriously. This daring on the part of the
Methodists so aroused the leading Churchmen of the place,
that in the course of the week a public meeting was held
Qn the subject. It resulted in a great manifestation of popu-
lar loyalty to the Church. A crowd assembled at the
Methodist preacher's stand, and, preceded by the clergy-
man and a band of musicians, marched from it to the
church ground. They then clasped hands around the build-
ing, and exclaimed, ' The Methodists shall never take the
church.' Money was given them, which they freely spent at
the neighbouring public-house, kept by the clerk of the
parish. Here they drank the health of the clergyman,
success to Church and State, and damnation to the Meth-
odists. This statement I received from one who had taken
part in the movement, but who soon afterwards became
converted to God under my ministry. Some lasting good
was done in this village.
" A hamlet named Podmore witnessed some special
triumphs of the Gospel. The villagers of Bowers had
baffled many previous efforts. But here my way was provi-
dentially open, and the Lord gave me great success. At
the close of my mission, some twenty members, who had
been gathered from the paths of sin, were walking together
in love, and adorning a Christian profession.
" My centre was Black Brook. This was the scene of my
hardest labours and greatest success. By day I went
from house to house, holding religious conversation ; and
this, as intended, led many to come to the evening services.
After some months of varying encouragement, the Lord
poured out His Spirit, and many were saved. On one
occasion, under a sermon on ' the blood of sprinkling,'
an old woman who had passed eighty winters was convinced
of sin, and the next week she found peace. At a lovefeast
fifteen souls were set at liberty.
THE PIONEER MISSIONARY
" At Woore, where the clergyman was a • blind leader of
the blind,' the parish clerk personally assaulted me : here
some few were brought to God. Several minor places were
included in my mission.
" In this delightful employment I had been laboriously
engaged for eighteen months, when I was summoned to
the foreign work. Upwards of seventy souls had been
gathered into classes, and were being watched over by
duly appointed leaders, chiefly chosen from among the
new converts during the mission. For these I ascribe, now
as then, all honour to God. From the first the villages
paid the expenses of my maintenance, except the five or six
pounds originally subscribed."
The scene of the labours above narrated is now the
abode of a flourishing commercial community. The popu-
lation has received its increase during the half century
from all parts of the British empire. Religion flourishes.
^Methodism has won many triumphs over Satan, and now
wields a wide-spread influence among the masses. Its
growth is represented by several Circuits and many large
churches.
During Mr. Turner's home missionary career he formed
the friendship of many excellent young men, who afterwards
did good service in the cause of Christ, and with several of
whom he carried on an affectionate correspondence. Among
them were Thomas Jones, Missionary to the West Indies, and
who was lost in " the Maria " mail boat ; Thomas Turner,
Missionary to Canada, Alfred Bourne, who died at Oxford,
Andrew Doncaster, William Hare, and Thomas Ford, who
died in the English work.
In November, 1820, he was examined before the Com-.
mittce in London, in company with Mr. John Morgan, who,
at a later date, was appointed to begin a Mission at St.
Mary's, River Gambia. At the Mission House he came in
contact with several excellent brethren who were going out
CHAPTER I.
as Missionaries, among whom were Messrs. Duncan and
Young, about to embark for the West Indies.
Another year's delay occurred, and Mr, Turner continued
in his loved work as an evangelist. Towards the end of
1821 he was instructed to prepare for New Zealand. On
the loth of January, 1822, he was married to Anne
Sargent, daughter of Mr. John Sargent of Ipstones,
Etruria, Staffordshire. The marriage was solemnized in
the parish church of Stoke-upon-Trent. It is an interest-
ing fact that the social religious services connected with
the event, and with the family leave-taking, were made,
under God, the occasion of the conversion of Mrs. Turner's
relatives.
To say " good bye " to his numerous children in the
Gospel, and other friends, was no common trial to the
young Missionary, or to his wife. It was night when they
took coach at Newcastle-under-Lyne for London. Though
at a late hour, in the depth of winter, and bitterly cold,
more than a thousand friends, numbers of whom had tra-
velled many miles, assembled around the coach to bid
them "farewell." The townsfolk near the stage tavern
had not been unused to street gatherings ; but they looked
on with wonder to see so large a company standing for
some ten or fifteen minutes. Amid the falling of the snow
there was but one sound to break the stillness. It was the
preacher's voice giving a farewell address, from the box
of the coach. As the coachman hailed his team, kind
impulses seemed to move some good sisters, who
bethought them of the pitiless weather, and Mrs. Turner's
adieus were given from within, amid a shower of shawls.
The latest words they heard, as the coach was driven
through the crowd, were those of Mr. Turner's brother:
*' We shall now be as sheep without a shepherd." They
were entertained in London by Mr. and Mrs. Taylor.
In company with Mr. William White, Mr. Turner was
10 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
ordained on January 23rd, 1822. Among those who took
part in the service were the Revs. Richard Watson, Jabez
Bunting, and Joseph Taylor. The vows of that evening
were most prayerfully and solemnly undertaken, and for
more than forty years faithfully observed, by the grace of
God.
On the 15th of February he left England in the brig'
" Deveron," bound for Van Diemen's Land and New
South Wales. Among his fellow voyagers was the
Rev. William White, also appointed to New Zealand, and
who had been received by the Conference before Mr.
Turner. He went out unmarried. There were more than
twenty passengers, some of whom were very profane, and
occasioned the Mission party much annoyance and grief.
When in the Bay of Biscay, the brig being kept out of her
course for several days, the Missionaries went to special
prayer. They had but just risen from their knees when the
captain cheerily called out, " Ladies and gentlemen, I ara
happy to inform you that the wind has suddenly veered
round, and that the brig is laying her course." The pas-
sengers landed at Madeira, where they found " the houses
low and wretched, and the inhabitants poor and miserable-
looking." Fruit was cheap, but everything else dear
enough. During the latter part of the voyage several
storms were encountered, in one of which they were well
nigh lost. The rudder tackling and stern boats were car-
ried away, and the deadlights stove in. The alarm and
confusion were not lessened by the terrified mate calling
out, " She is sinking ! She is sinking ! "
Van Diemen's Land was sighted on the ojie hundred and
twenty-fourth day out, a passage at that time considered
very good for a vessel of but two hundred and fifty tons.
Some of the passengers, whose profanity had caused much
annoyance to Mr. Turner, begged his pardon, and thanked
him for his Christian counsel and e.xample while with them.
CHAPTER I. IT
As the brig stood up Storm Bay, the voyagers were
delighted with the picturesque coast fringing the base
of a hundred hills, clothed with verdure to their very
summits ; and when, a few hours later, they had rounded
Crawfish Point, and opened upon Sandy Bay, with Mount
Nelson on their left, and before them the majestic Mount
Wellington, four thousand feet high, with its grand white
cliffs and snowy crown glittering in the sunshine, and
Hobart Town sleeping at its feet, their admiration was.
unbounded.
12 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
CHAPTER II.
EARLY METHODISM IX THE COLONY.
In Alarch, 1787, eleven vessels, under command of
Captain xYrthur Phillip, R.N., left Old England for New
South Wales, with five hundred and sixty-five male and
one hundred and ninety-two female prisoners, and a pro-
portionate military guard. After a tedious voyage of eight
months, relieved by calls at Madeira and the Cape, they
anchored in Botany Bay. Anticipations formed from
Captain Cook's report of the place were not realized, and
the ships' boats were employed in coasting northward, in
search of a better harbour and more promising country.
Quite unexpectedly they found Port Jackson, which had
been descried from Cook's vessel, and described as a " boat
harbour," to be a spacious and inviting one ; and on
January 26th, 1788, the expedition by "the P'irst Fleet"
landed from Sydney Cove. The wood resounded with the
echoes of the axe, and in a few hours a camp of tents and
huts replaced the trees which had skirted the lovely
crescent bay. Governor Phillip's colony numbered one
thousand and thirty persons. The circumstances were
new and eventful to all.
The next Sydney-bound vessel from England was " The
Guardian : " she was wrecked at the Cape. Complicated
difiiculties at Port Jackson, and fears of starvation, from
want of supplies, induced the Governor to relieve the
community by sending some of the prisoners to Norfolk
Island. The " Sirius," which conveyed them, was
CHAPTER II. 13
wrecked on its rough coast. A second fleet arrived with
stores from the Cape in 1790. After PhilHp's day, the
government was administered successively by Hunter,
BHgh, and Macquarie. The rule of the last-named Governor,
from i8og to 1821, was marked by the improvement
of the community, considerable exploration, and much
progress in public works.
Fifteen years after the occupation of New South Wales
the penal population numbered some six or seven thousands;
but the harvests were so redundant, and no market for the
surplus available, that the convicts became a burden on the-
hands of the Government, and relief was a second time
sought by expatriation. It was with this intent that Van
Diemen's Land was selected; and in August, 1S03, it
became the exile home of the worst of the Botany Bay
community. Its founders debarked at Risdon, on the
eastern bank of the Derwent, from the ship " Lady Nel-
son,"' Lieutenant Boner Commander, and Dr. Mountserrat
surgeon. They were in all but a few prisoners and soldiers,
and were soon unexpectedly joined by a large number
from England, under Colonel Collins. It occurred on this
wise.
The result of the British policy had led to the contem.
plated founding of a new penal colony in the south of the
continent, and Colonel Collins sailed in charge of the expe-
dition. He was not more fortunate than his pioneer
predecessor, Phillip, in the place chosen for his debarka-
tion, — Port Phillip,— and became so disgusted with his first
difficulties as to recommend the abandonment of the place.
The expeditions were removed to Van Diemen's Land,
where, in due time, they established themselves at Hobart
Town and Launceston. They were conveyed from Port
Phillip in "The Lady Nelson" and "The Ocean," and
arrived in two parties, on January 30th, and February i6th,
1804. The ships' companies comprised Lieutenant.
14 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
Governor Collins, Rev. Robert Knopwood, chaplain, several
other gentlemen holding commissions in the enterprise, a
competent marine guard, and three hundred and sixty-
seven male prisoners. In October, 1804, the " Lady-
Nelson" having meanwhile surveyed the entrance to the
Tamar, a small number of prisoners were sent round under
Colonel Paterson to found a settlement in the north. For
some time they held little intercourse with their neighbours
on the south of the island.
Soon after this, on the recommendation of Governor
King, the penal station at Norfolk Island was abandoned,
and manv of its families were removed to Van Diemen's
Land, where as grantees they originated the settlement of
New Norfolk in the south, and Norfolk Plains in the
north. The second Governor of Van Diemen's Land,
Colonel Davey, arrived in February, 1813. He w'as suc-
ceeded in April, 1817, by William Sorrell, Esq., Governor
Macquarie, of New South Wales, being then in the ninth
year of his administration.
It would serve no good purpose to dwell upon the moral
darkness and social disorder of the early days of British
settlement in these parts. Through a long, distressful
night of iniquity, a watchman here and there waited for
the morning, and when at length a few faint grey streaks
struggled into the mournful gloom, they came but to reveal
its density. Several administrations had passed away,
and governmental systems changed, before the bonds
of iniquity, whether self-imposed or ordered by home
authority, relaxed. Society of all classes was knee-deep in
■oppression, dishonesty, and shameless vice. The habits
of the military officers discouraged moral reform. The
first Colonial Chaplain, the Rev. Mr. Johnson, of Sydney,
had much opposition. In 1803 the priest of a Spanish
vessel, visiting Port Jackson, was surprised on finding
that no church had been provided, and that the clergyman
CHAPTER II. 15
■sought some shady spot in the open air, for his pubHc
ministrations. For four years Mr. Johnson vainly waited
for official help, and then, at his own cost, built a church
of " wattle and dab," and roofed with thatch. The
Governor now sought to enforce attendance upon public
worship. The sentiments of the prisoners, as to this
improvement, were read in the flames which reduced the
church to ashes. His Excellenc}-, it is said, threatened to
punish them by employing them on Sundays in erecting a
stone church. That threat, however, if made, was not
carried out, and a store which became available was fitted
up for public worship. Before Mr. Johnson's removal to
England, the Rev. Samuel Marsden* arrived, and settled
at Parramatta. His earliest religious efforts do not appear
to have been very successful. In 1808 he returned to
* The Rev. Samuel Marsden was the son of a tradesman in the
village of Horsforth, near Leeds, where he was born on the aStli of July,
1764. Both his parents were of repute as upright and pious. They
are known to have been favourable towards the Wesleyan Methodists
■of their day. In his boyhood he was placed at the grammar school at
Hull, of which Dr. Joseph Milner was the head master. Thence he
went into his father's business, but his mind was not in it. He was a
member of the Methodist Church, and zealous in the service of Christ.
The Elland Society opened his way to Cambridge, where he studied in
St. John's College. Before he had completed his studies he was
offered, it is supposed through the influence of Mr. Wilberforce, the
appointment of " Chaplain in His Majesty's territory of New South
Wales." At first he declined the offer, — it would seem, from motives of
diffidence. His objections, however, were overruled, and he received
his commission under date January ist, 1793. He married Miss Eliza-
beth Ristan, and voyaged to Sydney. His course in New South Wales
was one of high public spirit, guided by piety and benevolence. His
varied difficulties and labours in the interest of the aborigines and of
prisoners are matters of history, as also his deep and practical interest
in the welfare of the New Zealand race. He voyaged to England once,
and to New Zealand seven times. He died on the 12th of May, 1S38,
at Parramatta.
1 6 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
England for a season, during which time the colony was
without a clergyman. His representations, however,
secured further appointments, and he was afterwards aided
by the Revs. Messrs. Cartwright and Cowper.
In Van Diemen's Land religion was nominally repre-
sented by a gentleman, who, though he combined the
magisterial with the clerical functions, was quite unabfe to
cope with the abounding iniquity.
The time will come, within this century, when the Chris-
tian world will accord to Methodism no small honour, as
the pioneer of advanced civilization in both hemispheres.
The tone of Samuel Marsden's character and life purpose
was doubtless received and matured under Methodist teach-
ing; for in early days he was a member of the Methodist
Society. Through life he practically honoured his parents'
views of Methodism. It was at his request that Mr. Bowden,
a teacher of the Great Queen Street charity schools, and
highly respected for his personal qualities as well as for his
piety in the London West Circuit, of which he was a mem-
ber, went to New South Wales as a schoolmaster. He
was joined by another Wesleyan, Mr. John Hosking, who
was introduced to the chaplain by Joseph Butterworth,
Esq., M.P. The value of their presence and piety is
apparent from the following communication to the Wes-
leyan Mission House, forwarded by a zealous member of
the society which they founded in Sydney, soon after their
arrival. It was published in the January Missionary Notices
for 1814, and is the earliest authentic account of Methodism
in the southern world of which I have any knowledge : —
" Sydney, New South Wales, y»/v 10th, 1S12.
" Ox the 28th we got safely into this port, which is a most
astonishingly beautiful, romantic, capacious, and commo-
dious harbour, {sic,) of which I need say but little, several
authors having done this better than I can do Of
CHAPTER II. 17
Methodists we have here in Society the following persons :
in Sydney, Mr, John H., who leads a class in his own house,
consisting of Mrs. H., Mrs. B., and Mrs. I., and three of the
senior girls in the school. Mr. B. has also a class in his
house, consisting of IMr. H., I. F., T. J., husband of the
above, and a soldier or two of the 75th Regiment. Our
meetings generally are very comfortable and profitable.
At Windsor, we have a class under the care of Mr. E.,.
consisting of six. Mr. E. is a pious, sensible young man,
sent here from Ireland, where he was converted while
under sentence of death for forgery. He was bred to the
bar; and being of a humble, affectionate disposition,
and zealous in the cause of God, I doubt not (especially
could his reproach be wiped away) would make an useful
man among us. He has been employed for some months
past in teaching school, and he goes some miles into the
country on Sunday, where he reads the Church Liturgy,
and expounds or preaches to the settlers, several of whom
are thankful for his labours. This is a very recent under-
taking, only of a few weeks, so that we can speak but ver3r
little of its success.
" March 6th, 1812. — We held our first class meeting, and
it has continued ever since.
" April 3rd. — Our friends at Windsor came down, and we
held a lovefeast, which was a most blessed season. God
was eminently present, and gave us such a meek, humble,
simple, loving spirit, that the place was a little heaven ; and
each thought himself the most unworthy of so great a
blessing. We had been consulting on the most effectual
means of procuring the Gospel among us by means of
itinerant preaching. We had justly concluded that,
although we have a few worthy clergymen here, yet till
we see more labourers going forth in the spirit of their
work, with pure, disinterested principles, labouring only to
win souls to Christ, v/e cannot reasonably hope that
c
i8 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
God will make bare His arm, and display His saving
power.
"We therefore determined to address our Missionary-
Committee, and to solicit their aid in sending us some
Ministers whom God has anointed for so great a work. Of
such men we doubt not our native country has several,
whose desire is only to spend and to be spent in the work
of saving souls One of the most powerful arguments
we can urge is, — here are thousands of souls perishing for
lack of knowledge, both in high and low life. Iniquity
exceedingly abounds ; and in many cases the only differ-
ence between the one and the other is that which avarice
or oppression has made The statement made will show
that abundance of work might be found for one or two Mis-
sionaries ; and could two be obtained it would be of ver}'
great advantage, as they could act in concert, strengthen
each other's hands in God, and their work would be far
pleasanter. As for their support I am allowed to state that
could they be sent out to us with a good allowance of
books, wearing apparel, furniture for a house apiece, we
would be answerable for the rest. I am sure IMr. Marsden
would be glad to see the different settlements provided,
and especially if we proceed in the primitive way of Meth-
odism, not in hostility against the Church, but rather in
unison with it ; not so much to make a party distinct from
the Church, as to save souls in the Church. Of course, the
preacher should not be radically a Dissenter; if possible,
one attached to the Establishment, as Mr. Wesley, Dr.
Clarke, and most of our primitive preachers were.
" I am," &c.
The official action of the society appears to have been
delayed for a short season, from some unexplained cause,
as their communication, which is in harmony with that
CHAPTER II. 19
above given, did not reach the Mission House till March
of 1814. From it ample extracts are made.
" To the Preachers and Members of the Committee of the
Methodist Missionary Society.
" Reverend Fathers, —
"There are probably twenty thousand souls in thiscolony,
natives of the British Isles, and their descendants. From the
description of people sent hither, much good cannot be
expected. The higher ranks of those who were formerly
convicts, are, in general, either solely occupied in amassing
wealth, or rioting in sensuality. The lower orders are
indeed the filth and offscouring of the earth, in point of
wickedness. Long accustomed to idleness and iniquity of
every kind, here they indulge their vicious inclinations
without a blush : drunkenness, adultery. Sabbath-breaking,
and blasphemy, are no longer considered even as
indecencies. All those ties of social order and feelings of
decency which bind society together are not only relaxed,
but almost extinct. This is the general character of the
convicts, high and low ; and, excepting the civil and military
departments of the government, there is no other difference
than that which wealth naturally creates, in the means
it affords for the greater indulgence in vice
" The present Governor of the colony is a respectable man,
mild, moral, and attentive to the forms of religion. He
encourages every attempt to reclaim or improve the people.
We have here four chaplains, sent out from England,
with handsome salaries With respect to them all, from
their characters, we have full reason to conclude that they
would approve of further exertions being made among us,
provided these exertions did not imply an opposition to the
Established Church. There are some Calvinist Dissenters,
Missionaries that were some years since sent by the London
c 2
20 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
Missionary Society to Otaheite and the South Sea Islands-
Ksving been forced to leave the islands, they came to this
colony, and many of them have settled here in trade and
business.
" Blessed be God, notwithstanding the general depravity,
there are a few endeavouring to escape the overflowing of
iniquity, and to serve the Lord in simplicity and godly
fear. We have formed two classes at Sydney, and
one at Windsor. Our numbers now are nineteen
in class, besides occasional attendants, and by God's
blessing we look for an increase. At first there was only
one family. There are numbers who, from some remains of
former impressions, and many other causes, would join us
heartily, if we were a settled people, and had a pious, upright
man, to preach to and watch over us. Most of us have
been but a short time in the country. We are, however,
endeavouring to do as much as we can in the way of
prayer-meetings, &c.
" Thus circumstanced, and in such a country, your children
begotten by you in Christ call upon you, reverend fathers,
for help. Send us your aid. We doubt not that you will
think of the offspring of your labours, your tears, and your
prayers. Send a faithful servant of the Lord to us. Surely
there are many willing, yea, desirous to succour the disciples
of our common Lord, to proclaim His salvation to perish-
ing sinners, even in this distant land. Find out one such,
and send him among us. Deny us not : our hearts, our
expectations, are turned to you. Our hope is from you :
disappoint us not. We call upon you in our oioi behalf,
leave us not in this benighted land. We call upon you in
behalf of our children: let them not be left to perish for
lack of instruction. We call upon you in behalf of those
who have neither opportunity nor inclination to speak for
themselves, — perishing, dying sinners : leave them not in
their blood. We call upon you in the name of ilic outcasts
CHAPTER II. 21
of society, sent and daily sending hither : administer to
them that word of life which may make their exile a
blessing. Send us that Gospel which you have received
from the Lord to preach to every crcatnrc. Scud niiioiig us
one of yourselves, and we and a seed to the Lord shall rise
to bless you.
"You have now our state and circumstances laid before
you, and are best judges of the qualifications necessary in
the person you might be disposed to send out to us. Yet
we would beg leave to suggest these necessary considera-
tions : (i.) That he be a single man (2.) That he be
legally qualified. A certificate obtained in the usual way
in England will be in force here. (3.) That he be rendered
perfectly independent, in all points, of us and everybody
•else, and a regular credit established for him to draw on as he
may deem fit. This suggestion arises not from our unicil-
lingncssor inability to support a preacher : for, thanks to God,
we are all able, and fully determined, and hereby pledge our-
selves so to do. But, for other reasons, which we need not
here specify, he should (4.) have a good supply of wearing
apparel, house furniture, and particularly books.
" With a filial confidence on your pastoral love, we sub-
scribe ourselves,
" Reverend and honoured fathers,
"Your children and servants in the Gospel of the Lord
Jesus Christ,- —
" Signed in the name and J Thomas Bowden, yj^^dd^ys;'
on behalf of the Society, (J- Hosking, J
Who that is acquainted with the results of that com-
munication, can fail to mark in Methodism the gift of
God's mind and heart to the Southern World ?
That letter received prompt consideration by the IMis-
sionary Committee, and the Conference Station list,
adopted three months later, included New South Wales in
its Asia division. The record is, —
22 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
" N. S. Wales — Two to be sent by the Committee."
In the same Station list, there is in the Nova Scotia
and New Brunswick District this appointment : —
" 27. Montreal — Samuel Leigh, if wanted.'"
In due time Mr. Leigh left his Staffordshire home for
London, and for America. He was on the eve of sailing
when the Secretaries received a letter from Montreal,
requesting that at present no Missionary might be sent, as
the country was in a very disturbed state. Whereupon
half his passage money was recovered, and he was appointed
to New South Wales. He sailed from Portsmouth in the
" Hebe," on February the 28th, 1815, and reached Port
Jackson on the loth of August. His biographer tells of his
having been much depressed the first day and night after his
arrival, but of encouragement quickly following.
" It was regarded as a primary duty on the part of Mr.
Leigh to pay his respects to His Excellency the Governor,
present his credentials, and, if possible, obtain his official
sanction. Accordingly, the next day, at eleven o'clock, he
called at Government House. After waiting some time, he
was ushered into the presence of His Excellency by his
aide-de-camp, and received with much formality."
His Excellency. — "Who sent you here, in the capacity
of a Wesleyan Missionary ? "
Mr. Leigh. — " The Committee of the Society, at the
request of several British emigrants, and, as I understood,
with the concurrence of His Majesty's Government."
His Excellency. — " I regret you have come here as a
Missionary, and feel sorry that I cannot give you any
encouragement in that capacity."
Mr. Leigh. — "The documents which I now present to
your Excellency will show you that I am legally and
duly authorized to preach the Gospel in any part of His
Majesty's dominions."
His Excellency. — " You have come to a strange country.
CHAPTER II. 23
Those documents are of no value here. It is necessary
we should be jealous and cautious ; for a few years
since we had a religious rebellion, aggravated by the
bitter hostility of both Papists and Protestants. If you
will take office under Government, I will find you a situa-
tion in which you may become rich, and one in which you
will be much more comfortable than in going about preach-
ing in such a colony as this."
Mr. Leigh. — " I thank your Excellency for your generous
offer ; but having come to New South Wales as a Wes-
leyan Missionary, I cannot apt in any other capacity
while I remain in the country." He then briefly stated the
object of his Mission, and the means he intended to employ.
The Governor, who had listened with marked attention
to his statement, observed : " If those be your objects,
they are certainly of the first importance ; and if you
will endeavour to compass them by the means you have
now specified, I cannot but wish you all the success you
can reasonably wish or desire. Call at the Surveyor
General's office ; present my compliments, and say that
I wish him to afford you every facility in his power in
travelling from one township to another." At the close of
the interview, his Excellency advanced towards Mr. Leigh,
and shook hands with him in the most cordial manner.
The Wesleyans then resident in Sydney rented a house
on The Rocks, one of the most densely peopled and Sodom-
like neighbourhoods of the place. They removed the
partition walls, and fitted up the building for worship. The
Sabbath services, held at six in the morning and at six in
the evening, were attended by a promiscuous crowd of
soldiers, sailors, immigrants, and prisoners. A Sabbath
school which had lately languished was revived, and
regularly attended to by a few pious soldiers and some
reformed convicts. This arrangement was not only useful
in itself, but it secured Mr. Leigh's access to many houses
24 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
of the scholars. A worthy soldier, Sergeant James Scott,
who had been converted in the West Indies, opened his
house for week-evening services. He afterwards purchased
some property in Prince's Street, part of which he sold to
the Missionary Society. It is the site of the oldest church
property in the Southern World now held by the Wes-
leyan Connexion, and its Trust Deed is the m.odel deed of
the Australasian Conference property.
The notice of Mr. Leigh's early visits to the country, —
"the interior," as it was then called, — gives many interesting
details of the first services among the settlers on the Nepean
and Hawkesbury, where Methodism has since witnessed
many a blessed revival. His course of IVIission labour is
shown in the following extract from a letter to the Rev.
Joseph Benson, eighteen months after his arrival in Sydney.
" In this distant and barren land, I have had the satis-
faction of seeing six classes formed ; the fourth class at a
place fourteen miles from Sydney ; the fifth, thirty-five
miles ; and the sixth, upwards of forty miles. And in some
of them the people seldom meet without experiencing the
power of God among them. Thanks be to God, there are
some who are earnestly seeking the salvation of their souls ;
and others are willing to receive instruction. Several have
set their hands to the Gospel plough, and have been added
to the Society this week : may they never look back, but
soon enjoy and live in the full assurance of faith."
The same communication notices the founding in Sydney
of an Auxiliary Bible Society, under the auspices of His
Excellency the Governor. From another source it appears
that Mr. Leigh, in connexion with the aide-de-camp, was
the first Australian collector for that noble institution.
For the sake of its historic interest I append the first
notice of Van Diemen's Land submitted to our Committee
as a suitable Mission field. It is from the last paragraph
of the same letter.
CHAPTER II. 25
" I now beg leave to recommend to the notice of the
Committee the present state of a settlement distant from
this, though within the jurisdiction of this territory, a place
called Van Dlenieii's Land, where there are two or three
places of trade, one called Hobart Totvn, (which is the seat
of Government there,) and the other Port Dalryniplc
(Launceston). I would earnestly request that some of our
Missionaries should be authorized to visit each place,
previous to any regular appointment being made."
About this time Mr. Leigh conducted service occasionally
at fourteen different places, the chief in importance of which
appear to have been Parramatta, Windsor, and Castlereagh.
At the last named settlement, resided a worthy Methodist
whose good deed ought not to be omitted by any chronicler of
Church events in those times. John Lees, of Castlereagh,
built at his own cost the first Wesleyan church in the
Southern World. It was a substantial building of weather
boards. It still stands, surrounded by numerous Methodist
homes. It was filled with attentive hearers when dedicated
to God on October 7th, 1817. Mr. Leigh's text was, " The
Lord hath done great things for us, whereof we are glad."
(Psalm cxxvi. 3.) It was a day of spiritual joy. The
people were not willing to leave ; so, in the evening
Mr. Leigh conduct-ed a prayer-meeting, at which they
pleaded for the prosperity of God's cause especially in that
place.
On the door of this church in the wilderness were painted
the words " Methodist Chapel ; " and below them, " Prepare
to meet thy God." Mr. James Burns, for many years a
successful class leader, was convinced of sin by reading
that text.
During his first two years' residence in the colony, Mr
Leigh appears to have taken as many as eight preaching
tours through the settlements of the interior, his course
comprising, in addition to the places named, Portland Head;
26 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
Wilberforce, Richmond, Liverpool, and Camden. He also
occasionally visited New^castle, and preached to the
prisoners.
His labours aroused persecution on the part of some
godless friends of the Established Church. While on a
visit to Windsor, the Governor invited a number of official
personages to dine with him ; — magistrates, military
officers, and the Windsor Chaplain. The resident Magis-
trate inquired whether His Excellency knew that a Mis-
sionary was " going up and down in the several townships,
collecting large bodies of people together, and persuading
them to become Methodists." He stated that " unless
some restraint were laid upon him, they would soon, in his
opinion, become a colony of Methodists." The worthy
Magistrate concluded by recommending, " that Missionary
Leigh be sent to work in the chain-gang in the coal mines
of Newcastle." " You had better," said another officer,
" let Missionary Leigh remain where he is ; and keep a
vigilant eye upon him." Governor Macquarie's reply was
worthy of his office : " Gentlemen," he said, " I am neither
unacquainted with the person to whom you refer, nor with
his proceedings. As I did not in the first instance approve
of his mission, I have, I assure you, kept a vigilant eye
upon him. I have now sufficient evidence that he is doing
good everywhere." Then, turning to the Magistrate who
preferred the complaint. His Excellency added, " Sir, when
Mr. Leigh comes here again, I desire that you will call the
servants of the Government into the store-room, that he
may preach to them. Remember, I wish this to be regu-
larly done in future."
As the Governor was returning from the country, Mr.
Leigh met him. His Excellency stopped his carriage, and
asked how he was getting on, and why he had not applied
for land, that, like the clergy and others, he might improve
his circumstances by breeding cattle and sheep. The
CHAPTER II. 27
Missionary thanked him, but respectfully intimated that
he " had been sent to the land for purely spiritual objects."
He then informed the Governor that though he could not
accept of any gifts for his own use, he felt at liberty to avail
himself of any offer that might be made of land, on which
to build chapels or school-houses for the Society.
Once in three years there was a general muster of the
colonists, when each one had to present a schedule of his
landed property, houses, cattle, and grain. On looking
over the Missionary's schedule the Governor remarked,
" Mr. Leigh, have you nothing to return but your old horse ?
You seem to have neither cattle nor grain yet. Why, you
will always be poor at this rate." About five hundred per-
sons were present, including Magistrates, Clergymen, mili-
tary officers, and wealthy settlers, who had assembled to
pay their respects to His Excellency ; and Mr. Leigh,
embraced the singular opportunity afforded him of explain-
ing the regulations of the Missionary Committee, and the
design of the Mission.*
Success and the many open doors for usefulness induced
Mr. Leigh to write to the Committee for more Missionaries ;
and on the ist of May, 1818, the Rev. Walter Lawry arrived
in Sydney. Upon his first Sabbath he preached with great
power and acceptance. Of his pioneer he wrote : — " He is
everything I could wish in a colleague. In commencing
this Mission he has not only been alone, like a sparrow
upon the house top, but has endured calumny and opposi-
tion from those from whom he expected assistance. I
need not dwell upon his wanderings in these forests with-
out food, having no shelter by day nor bed by night. Hia
patient soul endured all in quietness, and the effects of his
labours will be seen after many days. By his exemplary
conduct he has established himself in the good opinion of
almost every one, from His Excellency the Governor to the
* Strachan's Life of the Rev. 3. Leigh.
28 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
iisherman at the stall. We are agreed to live upon two
meals a day if we may have another Missionary and a
printing press."
For nearly two years, reckoning the short interval of Mr.
Leigh's visit to New Zealand, these brethren laboured
zealously and successfully together, without further minis-
terial help. In September, 1818, the foundation stone of
the Windsor chapel was laid, on a site generously given by
the Rev. Samuel Marsden. On the ist of January, 1819,
Mr. Leigh laid the foundation stone of the Macquarie
Street chapel in Sydney, the site having been the joint gift
of His Excellency Governor Macquarie and Thomas
Wylde, Esq., from adjoining parts of their separate pro-
perties. Meanwhile Sergeant Scott was erecting, at his
■own expense, a chapel in Princes Street. It cost him
more than ;f500. It was opened one Sunday evening in
March, i8ig, by the Rev. Walter Lawry.
Early the next year Mr. Leigh, whose health had given
way, went to England, with the approval of the New South
Wales Church ; and for some weeks Mr. Lawry was alone.
With 1820 begins the history of Methodism in Van
Diemen's Land. The third Wesleyan Missionary sent to
the South Seas was the Rev. Benjamin Carvosso, appointed
to New South Wales. In May, 1820, his vessel touched
at Hobart Town. The Rev. Mr. Knopwood introduced
him to Governor Sorrell, who authorized his teachinir.
The man of God from Cornwall stood upon the street steps
by a house doorway, his congregation being part within
and part without. His text was appropriate to the times,
and characteristic of the man, "Awake, thou that
sleepest." During his two or three weeks' sojourn he
preached to numerous congregations, visiting both Pittwater
and New Norfolk, where, up to that time, no religious
service had been held. Mr. Carvosso described the Van
Diemen's Land people as being" kind, but dissolute." He
CHAPTER 11.
heard of a religious settler in the country, and went fifteen
miles to see him, but found him swearing.
Soon after this a detachment of the 58th Regiment were
quartered in Hobart Town. Some of these soldiers had
been converted in Sydney. They obtained a room for wor-
ship in Collins Street, where eight persons met on October
2gth, 1820. Their leader was Corporal Waddy. They
shortly removed their meetings to the house of Mr. Wallis.
Here they met with some rude disturbances, which, how-
ever, were put down by the interference of the Governor.
Their landlord soon tired of his lively tenants, and they had
again to turn out. There was a workshop belonging to one
Charles Donne, a carpenter, who had been a prisoner, but
who had lived to acquire the confidence and respect of his
neighbours. His proper name was Cranmer, and he was a
descendant of the illustrious archbishop. After much
entreaty he promised to arrange the place for worship.
His wife, who was a vigorous Romanist, violently refused
her consent. But that night, in the midst of a dreadful
storm, which rocked the house, she started up in terror,
and exclaimed, "The Methodists shall have the room!"
Those who flocked to the services of the soldiers and their
pious civilian friends, could not find room within the build-
ing : they therefore had it enlarged.
Some few months later the Rev, Ralph Mansfield, the
fourth Wesleyan Missionary appointed to the South Seas,
called at Van Diemen's Land, on his way to his station,
New South Wales. Like Mr. Carvosso, he heartily em-
braced the opportunities offered during his two or three
weeks' stay, and engaged in the delightful work on which
his heart was set. On May 13th, 1821, the first Sunday-
school was established by the Methodist Church, as yet
without a Minister.
In 1820, about fifty years ago, the Wesleyan-IMethodist
Church was represented in this hemisphere by three Mis-
30 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
sionaries, the Revs. Walter Lawry, Benjamin Carvosso,
and Ralph Mansfield, all of New South Wales.
Early in 182 1 a reinforcement arrived, in company with
the Rev. Samuel Leigh, who had been appointed by the
British Conference General Superintendent of the Mission
to New Zealand and the Friendly Islands. They were the
Revs. William Walker and William Horton, both for New
South Wales, — the former to found a Mission among the
aborigines. They touched at Hobart Town, where the
claims of the Society and the openings for usefulness so
impressed them, that although they were not able to seek
official sanction, it was agreed that Mr. Horton* should
remain in Van Diemen's Land.
* The Rev. William Horton was born in Louth, and at twenty-one
years of age was received into the ministry of the Wesleyan Church.
For eight years he laboured in Van Diemen's Land and New South
Wales, and for twenty-two years afterwards in England. In 1S52 his
health failed, and he became a Supernumerary. On the i8th of June,
1867, he was seized with apoplexy, and suddenly called to his reward.
CHAPTER III.
1S22 — 1823.
Mr. Turner's first night in Van Diemen's Land was
spent without sleep, but in grateful Christian fellowship
with Mr^ Horton, and in conversation upon the work of
God in these ends of the earth.
As most of the cargo and passengers were for Hobart
Town, it was expected that the vessel would be detained
there about a month, and Mr. Turner was to have pro-
ceeded by her to Sydney. Intelligence, however, arrived,
which forbade the establishing, at that time, a Mission in
New Zealand. The ferocious cannibal warrior, '' Hongi," (or,
as then generally called, " Shonsghei,") had lately returned
from England, where, having seen something of the glory
of George the Fourth, he had resolved on becoming King
in his own country. He had brought with him muskets
and ammunition,— weapons scarcely before known among
the New Zealanders, and had begun a destructive war
upon the tribes south of the Bay of Islands. Many had
been taken captive, of whom large numbers had been
killed and eaten. The natives in every part were so dis-
turbed and given up to war, that missionary operations for
the time had ceased, and Mr. Leigh and his wife were
residing with the Church Missionary, awaiting brighter
days.
Besides the Rev. Mr. Horton, there was at this time but
one Clergyman in all Van Diemen's Land, — the Rev. Robert
Knopwood. It was judged expedient that Mr. White should
go on to Sydney, either to join Mr. Lawry in the Tongan
32 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
Mission, or to await, in Sydney, more favourable tidings
from the New Zealand Mission, and that meanwhile Mr.
Turner should assist Mr. Horton in extending his labours
in \'an Diemen's Land.
It was the depth of winter, and the appearance of the
young town was anything but cheering. The streets were
unmade and very dirty, and the houses were chiefly small
weather-board erections of a rude character. The moral
surroundings were more wintry still. Most of the inhabi-
tants were prisoners, and in a deeply degraded condition.
Until long after their eyes had become familiarised with
the scene, the Missionaries were made sad by witnessing
large gangs of the unhappy men marched to and from the
public works in chains, in charge of overseers.
The Lieutenant-Governor, Sorrell, who had expressed a
desire that Mr. Turner would remain in Van Diemen's
Land, gave instructions that the men should be mustered
for Divine worship whenever the Missionaries desired it.
They immediately began visiting the prison gangs around,
and itinerating among the sparsely scattered settlers.
Many of the latter were leading grossly immoral lives,
family sanctity being shamefulh' disregarded. Mr. Turner
often found it hard, after travelling all day from house to
house, conversing with the families, and inviting them
to the services in the evening, " to preach to from five to
ten persons." Yet he did not labour in vain. Good was
effected among them, and in several instances among the
prisoners also. In Hobart Town itself " the word grew."
Many flocked to hear, until Charles Donne's room, which
had been rented, required enlargement. Souls were con-
verted, and added to the newly-formed classes. God gave
the preachers favour in the eyes of the people. An eligible
site of land for Mission premises in Melville Street was:
secured, and the erection of a chapel commenced.
Towards the close of the year they were greatly cheered.
CHAPTER III. 33
by the arrival, as settlers, of several valuable families of
Wesleyans and Independents. Among these were Messrs.
Mather, Dunn, Hopkins, Chapman, Hiddlestone, John
Walker, TurnbuU, and others, with their excellent families.
This has been regarded by many as the most important
addition of Christian families Van Diemen's Land society
ever received. Most of them had been members of
our Churches at home, and some of them honoured office-
bearers. They gladly and heartily joined the infant Church,
and the widespread results of their piety and labours
remain to this day. With some of them Mr. and Mrs.
Turner formed an intimate and lasting Christian friendship.
Mr. Henry Hopkins, a pious Independent, but who joined
the Wesleyan Church until a Minister of his own denomi-
nation should arrive, rendered valuable service in the
systematic distribution of tracts, and in gathering children
for the Sabbath school. Early in 1S23 the number and
working power of the Church were further increased by the
arrival of Messrs. Pullen and Hobbs, two valuable Local
Preachers. Mr. Hobbs afterwards became a successful
Missionary in New Zealand. Messrs. Sherwin and
Barrett arrived in the same vessel.
The fierceness of the Maori wars was soon over, and
general tranquillity reported ; and though Van Diemen's
Land friends would have detained him, Mr. Turner sought
to reach New Zealand, his appointed Mission. With his
wife and infant daughter, about the close of April he sailed
for Sydney, where, after a fifteen days' passage, he was
welcomed by the Rev. Benjamin Carvosso.
34 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
CHAPTER IV.
1823. '
Mr. White had sailed for New Zealand, and his col-
leagues waited an opportunity to follow. A day or two
after landing Mr. Turner went to Parramatta, to see the Rev.
W. Walker, whom he had previously met at the Mission
House in London. There he was welcomed by the Rev.
Ralph Mansfield, of whose public ability he had heard
much. They were from neighbouring Circuits in " the old
country," The friendship which followed proved lasting
as life. He then accompanied Mr. Carvosso to the open-
ing of a little chapel on the banks of the Nepean, where,
as being a stranger, he was " almost compelled " to preach.
It was " an interesting and profitable occasion." From
Castlereagh they proceeded to Windsor, where they spent
a short time with the Rev. George Erskine and his wife.
A few months before this Mr. Turner had met Mr. Erskine
in Hobart Town, an invalid Missionary from India, on his
way to Sydney under Conference appointment, as the
General Superintendent of the New South Wales Mission.
He had then appeared exceedingly delicate, and by many
was believed to be dying. But during the few months
of his residence in New South Wales he had become quite
vigorous.
In Sydney Mr. Turner entered heartily into the work of
God as occasion arose. Mr. Carvosso* and he daily
* The Life of this devoted servant of God is a stirring manual. He
was a man of eminent faith, energj', and zeal. For five years he
preached twice each Sabbath in the Melville Street church, and in the
CHAPTER IV. 35
renewed the consecration of their lives to God and to the
objects of their Mission, and were honoured with success.
Entering open doors where they found them, and opening
doors which they found closed, they bestirred themselves in
exhorting the Church to holiness, and in warning sinners.
Their numerous prayer-meetings in the neighbourhood of
" The Rocks " were seasons of much power, and witnessed
many triumphs of grace.
The few memoranda of Mr. Turner's course during his
brief sojourn in Sydney are those of various labours " in
season and out of season." One afternoon, while he was
meeting the female class for tickets, there occurred a fearful
storm of thunderand lightning. Returningfrom themeetinga
Mr. Challinor fell down in the street, and suddenly expired.
On the following Sabbath, preparatory to the funeral, he
stood beside the bier, in the verandah, and preached to a
multitude in the street below, from, "The night cometh,
when no man can work."
After eight or ten weeks in Sydney Mr. Turner proceeded
to New Zealand, accompanied by Mr. Hobbs. Among his
fellow voyagers were the Rev. Samuel Marsden, the Rev.
Henry Williams, and Mr. Faii-bourne, of the Church Mission.
They endured eleven days at sea with one of the most pro-
fane captains they ever knew. The voyage terminated on
Sabbath evening, August 3rd, 1823, when the ship
" Brompton " cast anchor in the Bay of Islands.
It is time now to say a few words about the people to
whose welfare Mr. Turner was about to devote himself.
afternoon spent an hour with the chain gang. Twice each week he
visited the inmates of the gaol, and as frequently those of the hospital.
A favourite theme of his ministry was the doctrine of sanctiiication.
He had unusual tact and power in leading meetings for praj'er. He
valued the moments of life, rose early, and observed personal discipline
for his work's sake. He left Australia on the 30th of March, 1830,
for Engfand, where he laboured successfully for many years.
D 2
36 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
The name Maoris was given to themselves by the
inhabitants of New Zealand. It signifies native or indige-
nous. The race evidently belong to the Malay family.
Though calling themselves indigenous, they are, by then-
own tradition, immigrants from Hawaiki, by some sup-
posed to mean Hawaii, of the Sandwich Islands, and by
others, Savaii, of the Navigator's Group. Their story is,
that they came to New Zealand in seven canoes, about five
hundred years ago. It is thought by some that they are a
mixed race, the immigrants of the tradition having inter-
mingled with the people to whose land they had come.
The Maoris have a powerful muscular development, and an
intellectual cast of head. Their hair, which is either
black or sandy colour, is not frizzled, but wavy. They
have large eyes, thick lips, and irregularly set teeth, very
suggestive of their native savageism. The women are less
than the men, and in all respects their inferiors. Prior to
Christianity both sexes practised tattooing. It was a pain-
ful operation. The flesh was punctured over the face, hips,
thighs, &c., in scrolls and figures, denoting various ranks.
The punctures were then stained with vegetable dyes.
Among their religious institutions there was one havmg
political as well as religious respect, called Taboo. What-
ever thing or person the priest had made sacred was left
unharmed even in war. Their social condition was very
degraded, and, except to men of faith and prayer, appeared
hopeless of redemption. Polygamy, infanticide, slavery,
and cannibalism prevailed among all the tribes. Their
graces were indolence, treachery, and revenge. Their god
was war, and their sacrament blood. The Maori language
comprises our five vowels, and but nine consonants. In
conversation they are animated, and deal largely in figure.
Their public addresses in tribal conference or controversy
are said to show great oratorical power. They have nume-
rous proverbs and legends in metrical form. In their
CHAPTER IV. 37
native games they evince the highest athletic skill.
Acquaintanceship with them, under their changing con-
dition during the last fifty years, has impressed all
observers with their great superiority over most, if not
over all other coloured races.
38 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
CHAPTER V.
NEW ZEALAND MISSION, 1814-1S23.
The history of the New Zealand Mission, up to that
time, is briefly as follows. In 1814, the Rev. Samuel
Marsden, then senior Chaplain at New South Wales, had
established at the Bay of Islands some Clergymen and lay
settlers, whose object was to civilize the Maoris, and teach
them Christianity. Many Maori chiefs and others had
visited New South Wales, and Mr. Marsden's intercourse
with them in the colony, which had been considerable, had
deepened his interest in their religious welfare ; and the
New Zealand Church Mission was the outcome of this
feeling. The principle adopted was the then popular idea,
that in attempting to Christianize a heathen race, it is
essential to success first of all to civilize them. Accord-
ingly, the pioneer agents of that Mission, who were excellent
men, sought by example and instruction to introduce
among the natives the trades and habits of European
colonists.
The anxiety and arduous labours of Mr. Leigh in New
South Wales, during its dark days of immorality, had told
seriously upon his health; and in 1818, at the instance of
Mr. Marsden, the way being open by the arrival of the Rev.
Walter Lawry to reinforce the Australian Mission, he took
a voyage to New Zealand, in the hope of recovery. He
found that the well meant effort of the Church Mission had
been, up to that time, a failure. Amid the disadvantages
of their false position, the lay settlers had found but little
encouragement in attempting the religious instruction of
CHAPTER V. 39
the natives. Mr. Leigh gave them such sympathy and
counsel as became him. From the first he loved the New
Zealanders. His short visit afforded him many opportunities
of estimating their character. He judged that the time had
come for direct evangelistic effort to save them, and there
arose within him an intense desire for New Zealand Mis-
sionaries. Early in 1S20, he proceeded to England, and
there devoted himself with great zeal to the advocacy of New
Zealand as an important field for missionary enterprise.
His first representations to the Missionary Secretaries were
met by the matter-of fact difficulty, that the Treasurers
already showed a deficit of ten thousand pounds. Mr. Leigh
was disconsolate. One sleepless morning, however, w^hile
ruminating upon the question, the thought seized him, that
the Mission might be successfully undertaken without any
immediate demand upon the General Treasury. " Could not
the Methodists of England contribute a good supply of
articles suitable for barter among the natives?" The
Secretaries neither endorsed nor discarded his project, but
referred him to the Conference. To that body Mr. Leigh
made his statements, proposal, and appeal. After mature
consideration, the Conference passed the following
Resolution. — "That Mr. Samuel Leigh having been
appointed as a Wesleyan Missionary to New Zealand, the
Conference authorizes the Missionary Committee to direct
him to visit, before his departure, any places in this kingdom,
where it is probable that he may obtain the present of
various articles of manufacture, in aid of the South Sea
Mission."
Armed with this authority, and encouraged by the general
co-operation of the Ministers, he made a tour through the
manufacturing provinces. The result of his morning vision
was a confused accumulation of prints and pots, calicoes
and axes, razors, fish-hooks, &c. These goods, which
passed through the office of the Mission House in London,
40 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
were shipped to Sydney, and afterwards forwarded to order
as occasion required, for the estabHshment and service of
the New Zealand Mission. They furnished the means for
purchasing the first Mission property there, and for erecting
the Missionaries' dwelHng and schools ; indeed, they almost
met the expenses of the first five years.
The financial hindrance having been thus removed, Air.
Leigh landed, as the first Wesleyan Missionary to New
Zealand, on February 22nd, 1822. His biographer says:
" The natives of the Bay of Islands hastened to bid him
welcome, which they did by rubbing noses. While a suc-
cession of individuals saluted him until the skin was entirely
rubbed off the point of his nose, they shouted, ' Glad, very
glad to see the white teacher.' "
Several exploring trips, by boat and otherwise, were taken,
in search of an appropriate site for the Mission. On the
nth of June of that year, after having been flooded out of
a booth which they had the day before erected upon their
intended site, the Mission party laid the foundation of their
dwelling upon a hill side near Wangaroa Bay. From
that time Mr. Leigh continued amid many hardships, until
August, 1823, when Mr. Turner found him seriously
invalided, and quite unequal to Missionary toil. It is right
to say, that though Mr. Leigh had not been able to preach or
offer a public address in Maori, he had so far acquired the
language as to have held religious conversations with the
tribe.
CHAPTER VI. 41
CHAPTER VI.
1823-1825.
On arrival in New Zealand Mr. Turner was received
with much cordiality by the friends of the ChurCh Mission
and the other residents at the Bay of Islands. Mr. White
had joined Mr. Leigh at Wangaroa, forty miles north.
The first trial in the Missioa field came early. An agree-
ment with the captain of "The Brompton," under which £70
had been paid, provided that if the Wesleyan Mission
station should prove to be within fifty miles of the Bay of
Islands, the Mission family were to be landed at it, either
by the ship or ship's boats, free of extra expense. But
having landed his passengers at the Bay, the worthy cap-
tain would neither take his ship nor send his boats to
Wangaroa, and Mr. Turner might get there as best he
could. Leaving his family in care of Mr. Hall of Rangakoo,
he and Mr. Hobbs proceeded overland to the station,
under conduct of a native guide.
It was on their third day in New Zealand when they
found their brethren, tools in hand, working at their dwel-
ling. They returned to the Bay, and chartered a small
schooner, " The Schnapper," to convey them and their
luggage round. Mr. Marsden went with them, to see his
friend Mr. Leigh. They reached the station the second
evening. The weather had been unusually wet, and when
they had clambered up the clay bank to their first home in
the Southern World, they found it cheerless in the extreme.
It was wintry August, and the site chosen for the log and
42 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
roupo tenement proved very unsuitable. Nor had the
construction of the building improved matters. The severe
and continued rains had made no account of the roof; and,
in order to save his failing health, Mr. Leigh had for some
time been obliged to sleep in a cask, which formerly had
contained Mission stores. Mrs. Leigh's welcome to her
European sister was very hearty, and the gratitude of all
was great. It was well that it was so ; for the aspect of
things would have chilled a cooler love, and quenched a
weaker faith.
Mr. Leigh's state of health necessitated his leaving
New Zealand for a time. Preparation was made accord-
ingly ; and on the third day after Mr. Turner's arrival, he left
Wangaroa by "The Schnapper," for the Bay of Islands,
en route for Sydney.
The Mission party felt their dependent position ; but knew
where to look for wisdom and strength. They comprised
Mr. White, who had then been eight weeks at Wangaroa,
Mr. and Mrs, Turner, Mr. Hobbs, Mr. Stack,* late Mis-
sionary associate of Mr. Leigh, and Luke Wade,t formerly
a sailor, but latterly engaged as general servant on the
station. Wade was not at that time pious. Besides these
there was a young nurse girl, whom Mrs. Turner had taken
with her from Sydney.
The station was about twelve miles inland from the
heads of the Wangaroa harbour. The Mission dwelling
stood on a jutting point of land on the south-east side of
a beautiful vale, through which ran the Kaio, a fine serpen-
tine river, which emptied itself into the harbour six miles
below. The entrance to Wangaroa is singularly beautiful
* Mr. Stack was in later years associated with the Church Missionary
Society. The Rev. J. Stack, who has the religious oversight of the
Maoris in the Canterbury province, is his son.
t Alter leaving Wangaroa with Mr. Turner, in 1S27, Luke Wade
removed to Sydney, where for many years he has led a consistent life.
CHAPTER VI. 43
and romantic. Near the northern head is a large per-
forated rock, resembling, in one aspect, a deep Gothic arch-
way. The sea rolls through it, and in moderate weather
canoes find it a safe passage. The entrance is not more
than half a mile wide, and, as an island is abreast of it,
cannot be discerned from any distance at sea. The water
is deep close to the land, which is bold and steep on both
sides. When entered, the harbour is found one of the finest
in the world. The largest fleet might ride securely shel-
tered from any wind. Close to the western shore is a
series of huge volcanic rocks of immense height and
most fantastic shapes. An insulated rock, three hundred
feet high, and excessively steep, is the site of the principal
native pa. The interior of the country is very hilly and
thickly wooded. The Mission valley was sequestered
among hills and mountains of almost every size and shape ;
most of them covered with excellent pine trees ; many
running from sixty to a hundred feet high without a branch,
and their trunks from three to six feet in diameter. The
soil around, as will be imagined, was very fertile.
In selecting the tribes of Wangaroa as the subjects of
the first Missionary experiment of our Church in New Zea-
land, Mr. Leigh certainly adopted the maxim of our
venerable founder, " We are to go to those who need us
most." Those who knew the Maoris regarded the Wan-
garoa tribes as the vilest in the land : and among them all
the most distinguished for villany were the Ngatehure
tribe, in whose midst the enterprise had been planted.
A dreadful notoriety had attached to them, from the tragedy
of the ship " Boyd " in iSog, when the captain, crew, and
all the passengers, save two, — seventy persons, — had been
betrayed and murdered, and most of them eaten.
The subjoined notice, which differs in some details from
other accounts of this atrocious carnage, is from Mr.
Turner's pen. From his daily intercourse with several of
44 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
the perpetrators, and the circumstantial character of the
narrative, it may be taken as correct.
"The awful tragedy had taken place in sight of where we
afterwards erected our dwelling. Our tribe had been the
chief actors, our chiefs the principals. These chiefs were
three brothers, — Te Puhi, Ahera or George, and Ahududu.
The occurrence, as narrated to me by one of the party, was
as follows. George and Teroehide, another young chief,
had visited New South Wales, and after residing there
for nearly two years were returning in the ship ' Boyd,'
five-hundred tons' burthen. Captain Thompson." [This
vessel was the first loaded for England with Australian
produce, and many of her full complement of passengers
were reputed wealthy.] "The ' Boyd ' was to call at some
port of New Zealand for spars. During the voyage, the
cook complained to the captain, that he had lost some
silver spoons and other small articles, and charged George
with having stolen them. The captain, very injudiciously,
had the Maori chieftain tied and flogged. In the proud
and vengeful spirit of his race, George at once vowed to
have satisfaction ; but he concealed his purpose. Knowing
that Captain Thompson purposed to obtain spars, George
desired him to put in at Wangaroa, and in the kindest
manner promised to procure him as many as he wanted
without delay. From the authority he had as a chief, he
could easily have fulfilled his promise.
"George's counsel was taken, and the vessel safely
anchored in Wangaroa. Accompanied by his Maori
associate, the chief soon made his way up the Kaio to his
own tribe, at the head of which was his father. The insult
and degradation received, and the great value of the cargo,
were no sooner told, than Maori villany and keenness
devised an atrocious scheme of murder and pillage, as iitu
or satisfaction. The tribe selected a convenient spot on
the bank of the river, near their principal pa or residence,
CHAPTER VI.
45
and at once felled a few spars. A number of armed natives
having been placed in ambush, George went down to the
ship, told the captain that the spars were fallen, and invited
him to look at them, and see if they would answer. Two
boats were manned, and as many of the passengers as
wished to go and see the country, were invited to do so.
When all were on shore, and while the captain was in the
act of measuring a tree, an appointed signal was given,
and the natives instantly sprang from their ambush, and
murdered every one. They afterwards stripped the
slaughtered sailors, and attired themselves in their gar-
ments. Then sending before them many of their friends to
the vicinity of ' The Boyd,' they manned the boats, and
by evening light pulled to the ship. Before those on board
suspected danger, the tribe fell upon them, and murdered
every one. It was the Sabbath, and a few passengers had
gone ashore to another part of the bay. These too were
sought for, and all killed, except a Mrs. Broughton and her
little girl, for whose lives a friendly chief interceded. They
alone were spared to tell the tale of horror.
" On the following day, the natives feasted upon the
bodies, until nearly all were devoured. The ship had
anchored near the mouth of the harbour ; but for greater con-
venience in taking the plunder up their own river, the cable
was slipped under direction of George, and the vessel
towed up the bay, until she grounded on the flats. The
work of plunder was then begun with avidity. George knew
that there were muskets and ammunition on board, and
these were the first things he sought. The hold was
broken into, and several casks of powder brought on deck,
and their heads knocked out. While some of the excited
natives were in the act of trying the muskets, the powder
causfht fire. Most of those on board were blown into the
air, and among the killed was George's father. The vessel
was burnt to the water's edge. [The bodies of the captain
46 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
and officers of the ship were hanged from limbs of trees,
and the natives, as they pointed out the tree to the Mission
families, stated that it had been the intention of the tribe
to eat them a slice at a time, but that they ' tasted salt,'
and were not even such good eating as Maori flesh.]"
The guns and some other relics which had been got on
shore by the natives, were for years to be seen here and
there in the neighbourhood. The tribe acknowledged that
a great mortality had set in among them soon afterwards ;
and Mr. Turner told them it was to be regarded as a judg-
ment from Almighty God for their wickedness.
It was resolved that for the present the Mission party
should live together as one family, and observe family
prayer morning and evening ; prayer-meeting each Wed-
nesday evening, class-meeting each Saturday evening, and
at least one English service on the Sabbath.
A more eligible site was now selected for the Mission
dwelling, affording, with other advantages, rich garden soil
and abundant good water. The levelling for a foundation
proved hard work ; but in due time it was effected by the
willing hands of the Missionaries. They then proceeded to
erect the wooden frame of a cottage which Mr. Leigh had
taken with him from Sydney.
On the death of his father, George had become the head
chief of his tribe ; and, notwithstanding frequent disputes
with his elder brothers, had maintained that position.
From his character and that of the tribe, as illustrated in
"The Boyd" massacre, and from the isolation of the
Mission party, Mr. Turner from the first felt that the
Mission enterprise would be attended by peculiar peril, —
that he had indeed before him "a great fight of afflictions."
For the severest trials of his career he was gradually
educated, beginning earl}'. Though the chief, George,
professed friendship, he caused much trouble. One day he
drove off all the natives employed on the premises, claimed
CHAPTER VI. 47
the house which was being built, said he would knock it
down, and that the Missionaries should not remain. Three
natives forcibly seized the spades with which the Mis-
sionaries were levelling the ground for their house. For
several days and nights consecutively the family were
" almost stunned " by the turbulent broil and vociferations
around them. One day George took Mr. Turner a pig for
which he had prepaid him, and demanded a second pay-
ment. After long refusal, Mr. Turner gave him an iron pot,
the article he desired. The man immediately seized an axe
and a frying-pan, and then dashed the pot to pieces against
an anvil. Mr. Turner walked towards Messrs. Hobbs and
Stack, who were at work not far off. George at once
followed in fiendish rage, and twice levelled his loaded
musket at him, and threatened to take his life. But the
Lord mercifully withheld him. He then raged dreadfully,
and pushed him about the bank, saying, "You want to
make the New Zealanders slaves : we want muskets, and
powder, and tomahawks ; but you give us nothing but
karakia," "prayers;" on w^hich he poured the greatest
contempt, saying, "We don't want to hear about Jesus
Christ : if you love us, as you say you do, give us blankets,
axes," &c. In a short time he went to the house, and
threatened Mrs. Turner and the servant, saying he would
serve them as he had done the crew of " The Boyd." The
girl became alarmed, and ran screaming to the Missionaries.
Mr. Turner feared his wife had been murdered, but on
reaching the house found her courageously braving the
chief. After a while George's fury abated. In excusing
himself he said, putting his hand to his heart, " When my
heart rests here, then I love Mr. Turner very much ; but
when my heart rises to my throat, then I could kill him in
a minute."
When Mr. Turner arose the next morning, it was to a yet
more offensive trial. A small tribe close by had killed a
48 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
slave, and were preparing to eat the body. Unattended,,
he went over the hills, and found the chiefs sitting near a
large fire. They feigned gladness to see the Missionary.
Mr. Turner saluted them, and asked what they were
roasting ? Guilt and confusion were written on their faces.
He says, " I went towards the fire ; and God only knows
my feelings, when I beheld a human being laid at length,
and roasting between two logs drawn together for the
purpose." After very much ado, he succeeded, with the
assistance of his brethren, in securing the unburnt remains
for burial. The tribe explained that " the man was old and
troublesome."
Three canoes with friendly visitors from the Bay of
Islands reached the settlement. Whereupon there was a
great stir; old and young running, leaping, shouting, and
firing muskets, in token of their good will. After a lively
dance, the visitors went to see the white people. They
were more free than welcome : but the watch-dog under-
stood them.
Mr. Turner noted Maori customs and character. Te
Puhi's son having behaved ill, he warned the father that
the lad might be corrected. The chief answered that he
durst not punish him ; for if a Maori beat his child, the
child would go and hang himself through vexation, and
that then his friend would either kill the father, or strip him
of all that he possessed. One evening a girl was cruelly
mangled with a hatchet, for divulging some dark deed of
her master.
Maori filth, covetousness, and impudence constantly
disturbed hearts and home. Among some youths received
into the premises, to be fed, clothed, and instructed, was
Hongi, son of Te Puhi, the chief. The boy was scrofulous.
His unbearably filthy garments called into use the only
large iron boiler, and on that account valued. Attended by
two or three of his men, Te Puhi went to the house in great
CHAPTER VI. 49
excitement, and demanded the boiler, declaring that it had
been made taboo, inasmuch as, he being a chief and a
priest, his son and all belonging to him were sacred.
"The thing in which Hongi's clothing has been boiled
is sacred." Saying this, he seized the pot, and was in
the act of lifting it over a high fence to his men, when he
found his ownership more than disputed. By great effort
Mrs. Turner, who had followed him, managed to ungrasp
his hold, and defeat the chief. He tried all means short
of violence, but in vain, and then retired, vowing that he
would yet have the pot. To terminate this annoyance, the
Missionaries resolved to make the pot "common" again.
So they boiled some rice in it for the native youths under
their care. The lads, however, refused to eat ; not that
they feared their god, but from dread of their chief's anger.
" That or nothing," was the Missionaries' reply. Firmness
conquered. The old chief softened : he took a biscuit to
the pot of rice, and after mumbling over it said, " The
taboo is taken away, and the lads may eat."
Such incidents as the following were frequent : — During
English worship one evening in the outer room the chief
managed, unperceived, to secrete the teapot within his
native garment, and carry it away. One day the dinner
was cooked in the yard, and while the cloth was being laid
a hawk-eyed and quick-footed fellow got over the fence, and
carried off oven, dinner, and all. Washing days were
watchful days. Basket and clothes-line were a weekly
temptation.
Meum et tmuii was somewhat more seriously disregarded
in Maori intercourse with traders. A Sydney captain pur-
chased some pigs, and engaged the natives to help his
crew in salting and packing them on board. He soon
found the natives too many for him. Some crafty fellows
on deck, good judges of pork, handed over the best pieces
to their friends in the canoes at the ship's side. Alterca-
E
50 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
tions arising, they were in their very element. They cut
away the ship's boat, on purpose to increase confusion, and
then pulled her round the vessel, demanding from her
exasperated captain a large salvage. They had " found
her adrift." In a note to Mr. Turner the captain declared
that but for the Missionaries he would have " taught them
a lesson with powder and ball." Captain Berridge, of
the " St. Michael," asked Mr. Turner to conduct Divine
service on board. The weather being rough, all the ship's
hands attended in the cabin. After service, the "lord of
the galley" went to serve up dinner. It was " done to a
nicety." Some natives were enjo3'ing it with great gusto,
up the river. Preferring it hot, they had taken the cooking
apparatus too.
When they had been six months at the station, the
Missionaries found themselves able to teach the children
in the open air. From this step they proceeded to erect
two temporary rough buildings at the chief villages, to serve
as schools and chapels. These structures they put up
themselves, before their own dwelling was completed.
They were the first Wesleyan churches built in New
Zealand, and on Sabbath, June 13th, 1824, were formally
consecrated to God.
They had requested Mr. Shepherd, of the Church
Mission at Kere Kere, to assist them on the occasion. The
Rev. Mr. Kendall,* of the Bay of Islands, being also with
them on an unexpected visit, the services were as follows : —
At half-past ten they assembled at Te Puhi's chapel,
and began by singing a hymn in Maori. The Rev. Mr.
Kendall then offered prayer in the same language. After
• The Rev. Mr. Kendall was one of the first of the Church of England
Missionaries in New Zealand. He was the author of a Grammar and
Vocabulary of the Maori Language, which was printed in Sydney in
1818. The Messrs. Kendall, of Sydney, Kiama, and Ulladulla, are
his sons.
CHAPTER VI. 51
■Mr. White had prayed in English, he addressed the con-
gregation, some fifty in number, Mr. Shepherd interpreting
with great fluency. The natives paid the utmost attention.
His address was followed by some of the chiefs asking
several important questions, which evidenced that their
minds were to be reached by Gospel light. Then followed
the singing in English of the grand missionary prayer, —
" From all that dwell below the skies,
Let the Creator's praise arise."
At the dedication of the second chapel, the same after-
noon, there were more natives prtsent, but their attention
was not so good.
In May they prepared to move into their own house.
Family flitting usually vexes the husband, and worries the
wife, and that at Wesley Vale proved no exception.
Arrangements were made to reduce as much as possible
the risk of plunder. The property was to be removed
during the early part of the night, an hour when most of
the Maoris would be asleep. Under private permission a
few "trusty" natives assisted in lifting some of the heavy
packages. A valuable case of chisels, plane-irons, &c., was
missing. Search being made, the party of thieves, with
Te Puhi the chief at their head, were pounced upon in the
act of dividing their spoil. Te Puhi repudiated any share
of the blame, because he was taboo, — "sacred!" Next
morning family prayer at the old house was disturbed by
dreadful yelling outside. Te Puhi and a large armed party
had surrounded the house, and were forcing their way for
plunder. In trying to prevent their carrying off some
linen, Mr. Turner received a blow on his left arm from
a mare, — a native weapon. Fortunately it was by the flat
side of the weapon, otherwise it would have broken his
arm. The chief then entered the house, and a general
plunder would have ensued, only that his brother George
E 2
52 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
interfered, and threatened his life if he did not desist. The
disappointed savages then made off to the new house.
Mrs. Turner and the servant had the courage to bar them,
out. The diary entry of that date is as follows : — " After
a day of extreme difficulty and trial we all assembled in the
evening in the new house, together to worship God. Surely
goodness and mercy have followed us all the days of our
life. We will trust in our God, and praise His name for
ever and ever."
In the opinion of the Secretaries in London, the Mission
began at this time to wear a brighter aspect. They wrote,
" There is now promise of success." This impression
they received from a communication by Messrs. Tyerman
and Bennett, who had just completed a visiting tour of the
London Society's Missions in the South Seas. Their
vessel, "The Endeavour," when bound for the Bay of
Islands, had taken refuge from adverse weather in
Wangaroa Bay. They had thus providentially an oppor-
tunity to see and encourage Mr. Turner and his associates.
The subjoined allusion to this casual visij^ which
appeared in the " Sydney Gazette" of August 26th, 1824,
will assist the imagination to realize " perils among the
heathen : " —
" The ' Endeavour ' was nearly cut off while at anchor at Wangaroa.
The following are briefly the circumstances: — Mr. Dacre, with some
others, had gone in the boat up to Wesley Dale, the Mission station,
leaving the gentlemen of the deputation, Mr. Threlkeld and his son,
and some of the crew on board. The natives at the mouth of the
harbour, who are as savage and barbarous as ever, thickly crowded
the deck of the little vessel, and committed several thefts. An attempt
was then made to clear the deck, in effecting which one of the natives
fell overboard from the bows. Supposing that their countryman had
been thrown overboard, they made the shores resound with the hideous
alarm of war. The deck was presently thronged. The natives armed
themselves with axes, billets of wood, and whatever else their hands
could grasp. Not one of the passengers or crew on deck could stir. An
CHAPTER VI. 53
attempt at resistance would have been followed by death. The cries of,
' We are dead ; ' ' It is all over,' burst from every tongue. Some of the
monsters felt the bodies of our affrighted countrymen, and seemed
intensely delighted, while others held the uplifted axe, anxious for the
signal to give the blow. Mr. Threlkeld prepared himself to receive
the impending club, that he might the more easily be despatched. His
little boy inquired of him whether it would ' hurt them to be eaten.'
Mr. Bennett awaited in silence, but with unshaken confidence, in the
hopes of a better world, the stroke that would lay his body low. iNIr.
Tj-erman, though confidently looking forward to the glorious realities of
eternity, still felt it his duty to speak in a friendly manner to the
savages. All on board, though certain of death, prepared to meet
the shock with heroic fortitude, excepting the poor cook, who, rather
than be devoured, thought of appending shot to his feet, and leaping
overboard. While in this state of suspense, the Mission boat hove in
sight, and with it a ray of hope inspired every breast. The natives, too,
relaxed their ferocious appearance. In the boat were the chieftain
George and the Rev. Mr. White. The latter, with amazement and
gratitude, saw the destruction from which all had escaped so narrowly.
He addressed the savages on their conduct, while George exerted all
his power and influence. The natives soon dispersed."
It seems that George had previously expressed a wish to
afford every proof possible of his sorrow for the " Boyd "
massacre, though done in revenge for un-Briton-like cruelty ;
and the opportunity offered in the case of " The Endeavour."
He was the cause of that vessel's deliverance, and of the
saving of the lives of all on board. Is it too much to
ascribe that deliverance to the influence of Missions ?
On August 3rd, 1824, Mr. Turner wrote : —
** This day completes my first year's residence amongst
this barbarous people ; — a year of hard labour and great
trials, but of abounding mercy from my God. The angel
of His presence has saved us. In our great work we have
had many discouragements ; but we do not despair of
planting the tree of life in this barren soil, and, if spared a
few years, of seeing it bend with fruit to the glory of God."
The remainder of the year saw many changes of hope
54 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
and fear ; and, though fully occupied in Mission toil, was
unmarked either by failure or triumph. The sappers and
miners at the foundations of heathenism had not much to
cheer, but they were not disheartened. I select a few
extracts from the correspondence of the day : —
" Sunday, August 15th. — To-day we were fully assured by a respectable
chief that female infanticide obtains. He had, but a few days since,
saved his own child, a second time, from this fate at the hands of its
inhuman mother. The natives freely spoke of the custom, and with
pleasure rather than otherwise. They referred to several of the most
respectable native women around us who had thus destroyed their chil-
dren. The mode is called, ' ro;/;t'rt,'— that is, ' squeezing the nose.' It
is done soon after the child is born ; and then the hypocritical mother
cuts herself with shells, and makes a great outcry about her dead child.
Two reasons were assigned :— women are of no use in war; and when
the offspring are numerous, the girls make the mother too much work.
We pointed out both the impolicy and the wickedness of this custom,
saying that it was ' murder in the sight of God.' They persisted that it
was only ' romca,' — ' squeezing the nose.'
" Monday, i6th. — Gladdened by letters, papers, and magazines from
England.
" Saturday, 28th. — I have spent much of this week in the schools.
Most of the children have been froward and disobedient. Sometimes I
have had as many as eighteen or twenty. They do not progress.
" Sunday, September 5th. — Mr. Hobbs and I held service with Te
Pere and upwards of a hundred of his people. They listened attentively.
We were favoured with a gracious influence. The people said they
understood what was said, and I believe many of them felt it too. As
soon as we left, the native boys we had with us advised us never to go
there again, as the tribe had been speaking evil of us, and had said they
would ' kill, roast, and eat us, as a sweet bit to their turnips ;' but this-
we believed had only been said in a jest to vex the lads. We also
preached to the people of another village. I have seldom seen greater
attention. We were pleased to find that they had well remembered the
particulars of a former address, on the Deluge.
" Sunday, 19th. — One of our best days in New Zealand. After a
sermon on the Sabbath, to more than two hundred attentive listeners,
we had a long discussion before all with the chief, on the Two Eternal
States. The gainsayer was put to silence.
"Monday, 20th, — Visited the schools. Some children show a little
CHAPTER VI. 55
improvement, but most get their lessons like parrots. The girls' school
is doing well, particularly in needlework.
" Saturday, October 2nd. — Wet weather lately. Correspondence.
Yesterday James heard one of our chiefs tell a visiting chief that when
he first came, theWangaroans had tried all they could to make us afraid,
but had failed. Said he : ' Tlicy arc a courageous tribe'
'• Tuesday, 12th. — The doctrine of the Resurrection is new and
strange to this people. Some contended strongly against it, while
others (some women in particular) seemed much pleased at the thought
of seeing their friends and children again."
Mission experiences were reviewed on December 31st;
and it is not simply as a tribute of filial aftection to a noble
Christian mother, but in the hope of encouraging Mission-
aries, that I copy my father's entry : —
" This has been the most trying period of my life. Being
the only married man, I had trials and anxieties to which
my associates were necessarily strangers. Yet I had great
support in the piety, zeal, and courage of my devoted wife.
She bore her trials with more than common Christian
heroism, and not unfrequently held up my hands, when
ready to hang down. Her exalted piety and praying faith
were a great help to the whole Mission party. We could
only keep our own souls alive by regular and sincere
attention to the English services among ourselves
Generally, our most soul-stirring services were our class-
meetings on Saturday nights. O, what seasons of
humiliation, gratitude, love, and prayer were these!.
I fully believe that had we not adopted such means we
should not have borne our trials and sustained our
Mission. Not unto us, not unto us, but unto Thy name
be praise."
I am not able to offer an account of the early labours of
1825. No serious interruption to the work occurred
during January or February, but from that time the natives
became hostile.
56 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
The Missionary Committee thus prefaced their publication
of interesting Journal extracts of that date, some of which
are appended.
"The extracts will show the exercises, dangers, and
capricious changes to which the messengers of peace are
exposed amongst these warlike, ferocious, and untamed
savages. The difficulties of such undertakings, it is
obvious, are greatest at the commencement, and nothing
has occurred as yet in the history of New Zealand
Missions, either as to our brethren of the Church Missionary
Society or our own, which it was not reasonable to expect
as exceedingly probable, though often sufficiently dis-
couraging, and sometimes distressing. The great struggle
is, indeed, to begin the work ; — to make an effectual
impression upon the rude and boisterous barbarism,
caprice, and ignorance of such a people, by the conversion
of a few. Nothing less than this gives to a Mission,
properly speaking, an entrance among them ; and when that,
by the gracious influence of God, shall be effected, — when a
small society of faithful native Christians shall be raised
up, — the work will be so rooted as to defy opposition, and
the influence of Christian knowledge and Christian example
will acquire a force constantly accumulating, and in a very
short time be triumphant over the most inveterate practices
of these islanders. We have no doubt of the result, whilst
men and women can be found to make the sacrifices, and
to face the dangers of such Missions. Their faith and love
will triumph, and the result will add new trophies to the
power of the Gospel, even when unaided by human strength
and influence."
Under date of March 25th, 1825, Mr, Turner wrote to
the Committee : —
" Of late things have been far from quiet and encouraging amongst
us. On the 5th instant the natives gave us a proof that our lives are in
some danger. Many of them gathered around our settlement, and
CHAPTER VI. 57
became troublesome. Several got into the jard. Ahudu, a principal
chief, in a menacing mood, came direct to the house. On my remon-
strating, he became enraged, and stormed at me, shaking his weapon
over my head, as though he would have instantly cut it ofT. On Brother
White coming up, he reproved the chief; and as this had not been the
first insult of the kind, ordered him out of the yard. He refused to go,
and began storming and threatening in an alarming manner. Presently
he left, followed by his party. We soon missed a favourite young dog,
which during the affray one of them had taken away under his mat.
Learning the whereabouts of the dog, Mr. White went and recovered it.
Young Te Puhi, for whom it had been stolen, attempted a rescue, and
in doing so broke its leg. He then set upon Mr. White with his spear,
but was prevented from injuring him much. Seeing the occurrence
from my room window, Mr. Hobbs and I ran to render assistance.
Before I had half crossed the field, Te Puhi left Mr. White, and ran
towards me, with vengeance in his looks, and, I believe, with destruction
in his design. Without saying a word, he aimed a blow at my head
with his spear. I received the blow on my left arm. The spear broke
in two, and with the longest part he attempted to spear me, and gave me
a severe thrust, or blow, in my left side. Fortunately forme, it happened
to be the blunt end of the spear. On receiving this blow, I believe I
fell senseless, not knowing the injury I had received. On seeing him
upon me, another chief, who is very friendly to us, ran and prevented
him from doing me further injury. At this time Ahudu, the father of
my assailant, had got Mr. White down, by the side of the fence, and it
is likely would have injured him seriously, if not murdered him, had he
not been rescued by other natives. He escaped with a few cuts and
bruises."
Mr. Turner was taken up for dead and carried into his
house by his supposed murderers. While this was being
done, another party of excited natives were hurriedly stealing
all they could lay their hands on in another part of the
house. They purposed to completely strip the premises,
and were only prevented by the general alarm which arose
on account of the supposed murder of the Missionary.
The injuries and shock Mr. Turner received laid him on
his bed for several days.
Published at the same time with the foregoing extract is
58 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
a long and interesting detailed narrative by Mr. White of
the seizure by the Wangaroans of the whaling brig
" Mercury." For brevity's sake we give an outline of it
from Mr. Turner's pen. It may be regarded as one among
a hundred instances afforded by our South Sea Missions
of the great services which the Missionaries have rendered
in opening up the way for European commerce, and at the
same time of the hindrances to their success caused by
godless captains and sailors.
" On the same day the whaling brig ' Mercury ' entered our harbour
for supplies. Early next morning we heard of her arrival, and, simul-
taneously, of an intended attack upon her by the Ngatepo tribe at The
Heads. From the injuries received the previous day, I was unable to
leave my bed, but advised my brethren, White and Stack, to go down in
the boat at once, that they might, if possible, prevent the plunder of the
ship and loss of life. Taking with them our principal chief, Te Puhi,
they pulled down immediately, and found the vessel surrounded by
canoes, and crowded with natives. Although it was the Sabbath day,
the captain and officers were busy bartering. After surveying the ship,
Te Puhi accosted the brethren thus: — '£ iiiata ana horna tcnc ivi ?'
Know you this tribe ? ' pointing to the ship's company. They
answered, ' No.' He asked further, ' Is this their sacred day? I know
it is yours.' 'They acknowledge this to be their Sabbath,' was the
reply. He then exclaimed, ' See how they trade ; — an evil people is
this tribe.' Perceiving that the Maoris contemplated a disturbance,
the Missionaries advised the captain to go out at night, with the ebb
tide, when the people would have gone on shore. Messrs. White and
Stack then got into their boat, to return home. They had, however,
not long left the ship when the anchors were uplifted, the sails unfurled,
and orders given to clear the decks. In the execution of these com-
mands, several natives were thrown overboard, and among them young
Te Puhi, who had wounded me with his spear the day before. Upon
this there was a general rising. During the confusion the wind veered
round, and the vessel went on shore. According to New Zealand
. custom, she was now the lawful prize of the chief on whose coast she
had grounded. A general plunder was ordered. With astonishing
alacrity the dead lights were torn out, and the sails cut down, while
chests, boxes, and other moveable articles were passed over the ship in
every direction. The captain and crew, being driven from the decks,
CHAPTER VI. 59
took to their boats, and fled for their lives. My brethren, observing from
a distance what had transpired, turned their boat's head, and made for
the ship. Te Puhi, armed with a musket, beckoned them on board..
The scene was both ludicrous and distressing: the rigging cut away,
the hatches off, and the decks swimming with oil, and manned by naked
natives. They had washed, or rather bathed, themselves with oil so
copiously that they were nearly blinded. The chiefs listened to the
earnest entreaties of my brethren, and delivered the vessel up to them.
Leaving the brig in the hands of some friendly chief in whom they had
a degree of confidence, Messrs. White and Stack first went after the
fugitive captain and crew. But to no purpose. In great terror they
pulled right off for the Bay of Islands. My poor brethren brought their
unusual Sabbath exertions to a close by pulling to our station. Here
they rested for the night, resolving to attempt, next morning, with such
assistance as they might get, to take the brig out themselves, and sail
her to the Bay. On reaching the ship, next morning, they found that
she had been stripped of nearly everything moveable. By the assist-
ance of three seamen whom, from the captain's directions the previous
day, they had found on shore, they succeeded, though with much
hazard from native resistance, in getting her well to sea. Their hope of
making the head of the Bay by evening was disappointed by a perverse
change of wind. In this critical state, — short-handed and crippled, —
many sails gone, most of their rigging cut away, and without sextant or
compass, they were obliged, for personal safety, to abandon her alto-
gether, and pull to shore, fully twenty miles. Here further troubles
met them. They landed in the neighbourhood of a villanous set of
natives, who plundered them of all they had in the boat. The brethren
and their sailor companions arrived in safety at the Mission station late
the same evening. The sailors, who had literally lost their all, were
thankful enough that their lives had been spared."*
Wangaroa went mad. The plunderers paddled up the
river, shouting their triumph, and forthwith began a hideous
dance in front of the Mission premises. Some had drawn
the arms of pea coats over their legs ; others were jacketed
in trousers, and in every inconceivably grotesque style.
* The almost invariablfe custom had previously been for captains, when
seeking wood, water, or other supplies, to send armed men on shore,
and not upon any account to allow a native to board the vessel.
6o THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
Each man disported himself in European dress. They
were all dripping with oil, and as they brandished their
marling-spikes or harpoons, the hills resounded with their
furious yells. The Chief George, who was approaching
his end, entered into the excitement with amazing zest.
The Missionaries were depressed by the general result on
the native mind. However, they heard a voice saying,
•" Cease ye from man, and trust in the Lord for ever."
CHAPTER VII. 6 1
CHAPTER VII.
1S25— 1826.
True Christian Missionaries, of whatever name, have
always and everywhere sympathized with one another ;
and the pioneers in New Zealand were notable examples.
It is to the honour of the Church Mission families, whose
lines had fallen to them in comparatively pleasant places,
that with hearts and homes they cherished the Wesleyan
Mission, and relieved its agents when occasion arose.
When a retired veteran, Mr. Turner often related to his
children incidents of his first campaign against heathen-
ism ; and he always spoke with affectionate remembrance
of his excellent friends of the Church Mission.
The troubles of Wangaroa gave much concern at the
Bay, and Messrs. Williams and Kemp kindly went over to
offer aid. They desired to remove Mrs. Turner and the
children, which was consented to only on the ground of
apparent necessity. Indeed, the Missionaries themselves con-
sidered seriously whether it would not be their duty also to
remove. They sought counsel. On the iSth and 19th of
March they conferred with several of their brethren from
the Church Mission. Of the result of their deliberations
]\Ir. Turner sent to the Home Committee the following
notice : —
" It was the unanimous opinion of our friends present that our lives
were in danger, and that we ought to leave as speedily as we could, and
in the best way possible. Their decision was influenced by the following
considerations : — ist. The conduct of the natives towards ourselves in
the affair above mentioned ; /. e., spearing me and assaulting Mr. White.
2nd. The taking of the brig ' Mercury-.' 3rd. The speculation that the
■62 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
different tribes around the Bay of Islands would come against our
people, and punish them. 4th. The probability that Europeans might
call them to account, and, if so, it being very likely that we should fall
victims to their rage and malice. 5th. That, after such base conduct,
should we continue amongst them, it might be injurious to our bre-
thren at the Bay of Islands, as their natives might take occasion, from
the conduct of ours, to behave ill towards them. 6th. That George,
one of our principal chiefs, was dangerously ill, and had requested, in
case of his death, that the natives of Shukeanga would come, and strip
us of all we possess, if not kill us, as Jiiii, or payment for the death of
his father, who had been killed through the taking of the ' Boyd,' and for
whom he says he has never yet had ' satisfaction.'' This report is
believed by our friends ; and I have been repeatedly told by his brothers
that when he dies we shall be ' ka ivali,'' ' broken,' or stripped of all ;
and that this request must be looked upon as the last 7vill of one who
was about to enter the world of spirits ; and made to those to whom
revenge is sweet.
" Viewing the case in this serious light, v/e could not disapprove of the
conclusion come to by our brethren, who, I believe, as brethren, feel for
us and our cause. But, though our judgment approved of the measures
recommended, our feelings have not suffered us to take any step towards
carr^'ing it into execution. And we now think it will be best to continue
at our post for the present, and ' quietly wait for the salvation of God.' "
The temporary residence of Mrs. Turner and the children
at the refuge kindly supplied them at the Kere Kere occa-
sioned Mr. Turner much labour and fatigue, as it was
necessary for him to divide his time between the duties of
the Mission station and the claims of his family, to reach
whom involved eight hours' walking. In some of the
British settlements of New Zealand at the present day,
(1870,) when the war spirit prevails, family ties are held,
and arrangements made, under the constant dread of native
butchery. The chills and thrill of horror by the tragedies
of Gascoigne, and of the martyrs Whiteley and Volkner,
will not soon be forgotten. But if we throw the mind back
forty-six years, and imagine the unmodified savageism of
natural heathen Maoris, the loneliness of the Missionaries,
separated from all friends by hills, streams, thickets, and
CHAPTER VII. 63
treacherous enemies, for twenty or thirty miles, it will be
seen, as the narrative is followed, that the Wangaroa Mis-
sion was indeed " God's peculiar care."
When making his way homeward on March 21st, Mr.
Turner was overtaken by messengers to The Heads. Their
errand was to apprise some people there to prepare to
receive two large parties of natives, who were under
instruction to take away the Missionary to the Bay of
Islands. This step had unceremoniously been taken by
the warrior chief " Shunghee," preparatory to his making
war upon the Wangaroans. It seems that Shunghee's
proximity to the vessels trading to the Bay gave his tribe
much advantage in the way of procuring muskets and
ammunition ; and, from a policy of self-interest, he was
angered with the Wangaroans for their recent depredations.
He knowingly argued that, if Maori intercourse with the
ships should be stopped, his own tribe would not be able to
get ammunition ; and in this way his power to tyrannize
would end. The Bay of Island chiefs had long desired to
destroy the people of Wangaroa, but, heretofore, Shunghee
had restrained them.
The Chief George was sitting in the Mission house, very
ill, when Mr. Turner arrived. Observing the Missionaries
pretty closely, he was anxious to know what they were talk-
ing about. When told, he became terribly agitated, and
left the house, believing his end had come. And no
wonder, if the following incident, supplied by Mr. Leigh to
the Committee in London, the year before the date of
which we write, was a true illustration of the warrior's
character as an enemy.
" Soon after Shunghee had returned from England, he
learned that, during his absence, one of his relatives had
been slain by one of his friends at Mercury Bay.
Shunghee immediately declared war against the people,
although they were relatives. The chief who belonged to
64 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
Mercury Bay, and with whom Shunghee had sailed from
New South Wales, earnestly desired reconciliation, but in
vain. Nothing but war could satisfy him. He soon col-
lected three thousand fighting men, and commenced his
march. The battle was dreadful, and many fell on both
sides ; but Shunghee proved victorious, and returned to the
Bay of Islands in great triumph After my arrival in
New Zealand I learned that he and his party slew one
thousand men, three hundred of whom they roasted and
ate before they left the field of battle. Shunghee killed
the chief above mentioned ; after which he cut off his head,
poured the blood into his hands, and drank it. This
account I had from Shunghee himself, and Whycaboa, who
related it with the greatest satisfaction."
This warrior could be magnanimous when it suited him.
In kindness to the Mission party, whom he wished to remove,
he caused a canoe, seventy feet long and seven feet wide, to
be prepared for their special accommodation.
As Te Puhi reported the progress of events the next
Sunday, the Missionaries were thankful for some evidence of
regard for themselves. They had often seen him like an
incarnate fiend, but now that they were to be taken av/ay,
he wept tears of real friendship.
During that week there was a public heathen ceremony.
A large number of the bodies of the natives were taken from
their sepulchre, and the skulls arranged in line, anointed with
oil, and decked with turkeys' feathers. At this iiiorguc
there was a monster meeting of natives. Mr. Hobbs
preached to them on the Resurrection. But they listened
as to a dream. The same evening, Wednesday, they
learned that Shunghee's expedition had been recalled.
The Missionaries felt perplexed as to their duty. Monday
revealed a complication of threatened intertribal wars, which
foreboded bloodshed ; and only a conviction that their
continuing at the station would save many Maori lives
CHAPTER VII. 65
elsewhere, induced them to remain. Mr. White left on
Tuesday, with a second boat-load of moveables, in anti-
cipation of the worst. Mr. Turner returned from visiting
his family on Wednesday, and spent next day in anxious
conversation with his brother Missionaries, and with
George. Though apparently on the brink of eternity, the
chief could be persuaded to talk of nothing but the coming
of ships and of war. The result of a council on Friday I
give in Mr. Turner's words : —
" Though the whole of our friends at the Church station
had given it as their decided opinion that we ought to leave,
and though our judgment could not disapprove, still some of
us, myself in particular, could not bring our feelings to
oonsent. The thought of leaving the place which a few
months before had seemed so promising, was almost more
than I could bear. Though our lives appeared in danger,
it was one of the greatest crosses I ever had to take up, to
give my voice that we should depart."
It was then resolved that Messrs. White and Hobbs
should take the boat, with as many things as they
could carry, to the Kidda Kidda, and Mr. Turner and
Mr. Stack should remain at the station till Monday, when,
if all remained quiet, the brethren could be recalled by
letter.
On the following Thursday, when Messrs. White and
Hobbs had returned, Mr. Turner went on to the Church sta-
tion. The Missionaries and friendly natives at Wesleydale
passed the next Sunday night in great apprehension : for that
evening the head chief George died, and the event had been
anticipated as the signal for a murderous onslaught on the
Mission party. It transpired afterwards, that an attack
had been designed and debated by some of the tribe, but
that Te Puhi had prevented it. By daylight it was known
that George had expressed his will that his people should be
kind to the Missionaries.
F
66 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
In a fortnight, there being the prospect of tranquillity, the
family returned to Wesley Vale, Mrs. Turner travelling
palanquin fashion. "We got along very well, so long as
the road was open. When we reached the woods, heavy
rains set in, which made travelling difficult. Mrs. Turner
was obliged to walk over country which at best is never fit for
any woman to travel. But the Lord gave her strength and
courage. We reached our settlement at nine p.m., wet and
weary enough. After changing clothing we got supper,
and then read our letters received in the morning, per favour
of the Rev. Mr. Pitman, of the London Missionary Society:
they were treasures indeed. The Committee's Circular of
1824 we read with great interest. I was thankful to have
got back to my station and work. Not less grateful \Yas
Mrs. Turner. She had left with extreme reluctance, but
had gladly returned to share the trials of the Mission."
Sunday, the 17th, was a day of fear. During the
morning service a cry was raised that two children had been
speared, and at the same moment a number of savages,
armed with spears, were seen running towards the house
with all speed. On reaching the outer gate, they were
stopped by Ahududu. Two chiefs from a distance had just
come to the settlement. One of them, in bloodthirsty rage,
had wounded two children in the head, as utu for George's
death. Several natives and the distressed mother abused
him in return. In a fit of exasperation, he and his men
had resolved on destroying the Mission premises.
On Wednesday they learned by letter from their Church
Mission friends, that native tribes were proceeding to take
satisfaction out of the Wangaroas for the affair of the
"Mercury:" next day Te Puhi besought their mediation.
The invasion quickly followed, but happily without any
sanguinary result. On the Saturday the Missionary asso-
ciates visited the Pa, but found the preparations harmless,
if indeed war was meant. Large numbers had assembled,
CHAPTER VII. 67
but no fortifications had been built ; and the energy of the
tribe seemed to find vent chiefly in accumulating and
dispersing quantities of food. The Wangaroas, having
judged " discretion to be the better part of valour," had
collected all the food they could, with the double object,
first, of gorging their enemies, and, secondly, of saving for
themselves what might remain. About a mile distant,
Shunghee's party, several hundreds strong, were engaged in
an exciting war dance, and in destroying fences and
building a temporary town with the material.
The adoption of the Scripture rule, (in this instance from
policy,) " If thine enemy hunger, feed him," won a victory.
Indeed, the Missionaries suffered more than the natives. For
some days, they had to keep open house for the visiting
chiefs and principal people, in order to conciliate their good
will. The invaders departed, having done nothing more
serious than feast for four days at the expense of the
Wangaroas and their Missionaries.
About this time Mr. White left for England, and Mr.
Turner was now the only recognised Missionary of the
Wesleyan Church in New Zealand. Depressed by diffi-
culties and cares, he sought and found comfort in God.
The Missionary trio, Turner, Kobbs, and Stack, proceeded
to complete several buildings then in progress, and to
reorganize the schools. They strove hard to lead the
young people to the knowledge of Christ, assured that
when converted they would efficiently teach, and by the
blessing of the Holy Spirit instrumentally save, those
around them. In this work they were not without encou-
ragement.
On the 30th of December of that year, 1825, Mr. Turner
had great joy in receiving a letter from Mr. Williams,
informing him of a native of whose conversion he had hope.
The person referred to gave evidence of a thorough
change of heart, and for many years adorned the profes-
F 2
68 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY
sion of Christianity. He was the first fruits of a harvest
of souls.
At the watchnight hour the Missionary friends at Wesley
Vale partook together of the emblems of their Saviour's
love, and 1826 was entered upon in the strength of renewed
consecration.
Besides labouring ;^ealously in the schools, among the
sick, and in preaching in the villages, they had much to do
in the way of gardening and of wheat-growing. In addition
to a considerable area on the station they sowed many
patches of the natives' fields with wheat. They afterwards
purchased from them the produce Both parents and
children showing much indifference about the schools, a
new plan was tried, and at first with success. A large,
inexpensive native building was erected adjoining the
Mission house. After two or three hours' morning
instruction, the scholars were rewarded with a little boiled
rice, or other prepared food,
A deep shadow now fell upon the Mission home. Mr.
Turner's infant child, eleven months old, Nathaniel Bailey,
was claimed by death. But,
" Not in cruelty, not in wrath
The Reaper came that day."
The parents laid " the beautiful clay" in the lone sepulchre
of the Mission garden, and knew that he slept in Jesus.
Difficulties increased. Though at no period did the
zeal of the Missionaries fiag, the general and continued
unrest and excitement around them not only neutralized
their work, but rendered their further stay perilous.
One Sunday, when Mr. Turner went to Te Puhi's village
to preach, he had no congregation, for the people had gone
gathering fern root, which was in general use as food. The
chief had just mutilated one of his slaves with a hatchet,
and, when spoken to on the matter, became very excited,
CHAPTER VII. 69
and afterwards proceeded to kill the poor creature, and
then to hake and eat her. Next morning he shot a near
relative dead, and for hours made the valley ring; with
his mad vociferations, excitedly exclaiming, " Let us
have a general massacre." On the Sabbath after, Mr.
Turner met him, wild with passion, with two muskets in
his hands.
The severity of winter had scarcely passed, when they
were threatened with another invasion by Maoris. Hongi,
with characteristic magnanimity, sent the Wesley Vale
tribes word to leave their "food, and fly for their lives;
for, if he saw the face of any of them, they would be killed."
The valley was filled with consternation. The Maoris
entered the harbour on Sunday the igth, and at once
seized three of Te Puhi's slaves, while gathering shellfish.
They murdered one, a fine young woman, and made
prisoners of the other two. On the Monday morning,
about three hundred strong, they reached Wesley Vale, and
at once destroyed all the crops. They broke into the boat-
house, and were carrying off the rudder, when Mr. Hobbs
interfered. They then made for the garden: the Mission-
aries exposed themselves much in trying to save it from
destruction ; but to no purpose, for the savages looked
as if they would like to eat them as well as their vegetables.
They threatened to spear Mr. Hobbs, but were mercifully
withheld.
During the afternoon, another party broke into the
premises, and demanded the surrender of a slave girl, whom
Mr. Turner had redeemed some eighteen months before.
Resistance was considered useless, as the chief was very
fierce, and his men were armed. Te Puhi spent much of
the day lying secreted in the bush, lest he should be shot.
It was reported to be the invaders' purpose to strip the
Mission dwelling that night. The story seemed very
likely, and the Missionaries prepared for the worst. The
70 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
children were put to bed with their day clothing on,
that they might not be turned out naked : the adults
equipped and nerved themselves for escape. Next morn-
ing peace was made, and the invaders left at the turn of
the tide. Overnight, Mr. Turner had written in his diary,
" How little do our English friends know of our insecurity
here ! Before daylight we may be plundered of all, and
our persons cruelly treated."
CHAPTER VIII . 71
CHAPTER VIII.
1827.
The loyalty of Missionaries was illustriously exemplified
at Wesley Vale. Until all hope of remaining was cut
off, Messrs. Turner and Hobbs, and their associates, stood
for Christ, true as steel.
On the watchnight, after a hard day's religious toil, Mr.
Turner preached on the wise and foolish virgins, and the
Mission band commemorated their dying Saviour's love.
The diary closed with acknowledgments of God's mercy,
and with forebodings concerning another expected invasion
by Hongi, now on his way to take and occupy the settle-
ment. What ground there was for fear the sequel will tell.
Mr. Turner wrote to his friends at the Bay of Islands : —
" Wesley Vale, JcDiiiary gth, 1827.
" Dear Friends,
" We are now left without a single inhabitant, — man, woman, or
child, — save our boy Taweira, (David,) who has returned, to remain with
us. On Friday evening last our chiefs, with some of their slaves, fled
for fear of the Uqa Puhi, (Bay of Islanders,) who have entered the
harbour, and commenced their work of plunder and bloodshed. On
Sunday morning a deputation of note came from Hongi, requesting our
people to go down and join him against the Uqa Tipo. Nearly all the
men complied, and went, but returned yesterday morning for their
wives and children. This they have done from a fear lest, during the
absence of the men, other parties, hearing of their defenceless state,
should come and destroy them, or make them prisoners. Our people
left us in perfect good will, and appeared concerned on parting. The
school children were compelled, by their parents and guardians, to go
with them, much against their will. Many have gone with heavy
hearts respecting their own fate. Several, on leaving, expressed appre-
72 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
hension for our safety, saying the Karawa tribe would probably come
and plunder, if not kill, us ; and stragglers might come and do so. You
now see our state as nearly as I can give it you."
" Tuesday evening, after eight o'clock.
" I wrote the above in haste, about noon to-day, intending to send it
immediately by Mr. Stack. But at that juncture the boy Pui arrived
with your letters ; and, about the same time, a party of some twelve of
the Uqa Piihi came to the house. We inquired what they had come
for ; to which they replied, ' To take away your things, and burn down
your house ; for your place is deserted, and you are broken.' We felt a
little troubled, regarding their intentions as of a serious nature. After
annoying us for a while, and taking away a few articles, they left to load
their canoes with potatoes, &c. On their return they broke into one of
the outhouses, and carried away several things. The principal persons
being known to Miss Davies prevented their going to greater lengths.
On leaving, they said we should certainly have a general plunder to-mor-
row. We hope it may not be so ; yet we think it very likely. Dear friends,
you now see our situation, and will, I know, feel for us, and be ready to
give us all the counsel and help you can. I have a particular wish that
Mr. H. Williams should come over as soon as possible. We may be
obliged to leave the place, and we wish for his mature judgment in the
matter. Our females begin to wish themselves under your protection ;
but we have no power to move them, for we have no natives to assist,
and we cannot leave the station ourselves. Mrs. Turner and Miss
Davies bear up well ; but poor Mrs. Wade is very low.
"Yours affectionately,
" Nathaniel Turner."
What followed shall be told in I\Ir. Turner's own words,
slightly abridged, to save space.
" At ten P.M. Brother Stack, accompanied by Taurina, left with
the letter for the Kere Kere. I was sorry for my dear brother to have to
undertake such a journey in the night; but the boy. was afraid to go
alone, and the errand was urgent. Just as we had commended our-
selves to the care of our Heavenly Father, and were preparing to take a
little rest, two of our native girls came up from the harbour. They
gave us much information concerning Hongi's proceedings, but nothing
cheering as to our own situation. They said they had heard the people
talking about robbing us. For several nights we had kept watch by
CHAPTER VIII. 73
turns. That night the duty devolved upon Luke Wade. About mid-
night we retired, though not free from anxiety ; yet for myself, bless the
Lord, free from all distressing fear !
" About daybreak Luke knocked me up in haste, for the natives v/ere
coming up to the house. Mr. Hobbs, Luke, and I met them outside.
They said, ' We have come to take away your property, and you must
be gone.' One party broke into Luke's dwelling, and another into the
toolhouse. They then burst into the outer kitchen, the store over it,
and the carpenter's shop, and carried away with all speed their contents
to the canoes. Being now satisfied that nothing short of an entire
■clearance of all we possessed was intended, we made all possible haste,
and equipped ourselves for flight. I urged the two girls aforementioned
to get a little tea ready, as, if their lives should be spared, the women
and children could not travel a distance of nearly twenty miles, over a
rough country, without some refreshment. Locked inside, we got the
children and ourselves ready, while the food was being prepared. Then
we ate our passover. At this instant four of our school boys came up
to the door, and were let in. They saw our situation, and oftered to go
with us. We thankfully accepted their aid, which, indeed, we regarded
as essential to our safe escape. The plunderers now smashed all the
windows to pieces, broke open the back door, and began in earnest to
spoil the house. Still we lingered, until we saw them carrying away
the beds from which we had just arisen.
" During our many dangers and trials I had often prayed that I might
not quit my post until absolutely compelled. My prayer was answered.
Our boys and girls urged us to be gone. ' Go ye, go ; for, unless ye be
gone speedily, you will go with your skins only ; ' meaning, ' When they
have stripped the house, they will strip you too.' Being now fully
satisfied that all we possessed would be taken from us, we were glad to
escape with our lives. While most of the natives were at the back of
the house, we passed through the front door."
At this moment the special providence of God saved
Mrs, Turner from a violent death. Over the outer doorway
were some loose boards, which formed at once a ceiling to
the room, and a floor, upon which had been placed some
stores, which were not known of, except by the Mission
family. When stripping the premises, the natives began to
poke and disturb these boards, upon which there seemed to
lie some weighty substance, the nature of which they did
74 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
not at the instant comprehend. This discovery of concealed
property was made at the very instant of the escape.
During the excitement of the last few minutes the wildness
of the furious savages had become uncontrollable. Life or
death was in every moment. Mrs. Turner was escaping
through the doorway. A chief had raised his weapon to
cleave her to the ground, when a shower of nails fell upon
his head, which so surprised and confounded him and those
near, as to arrest the bloody stroke, and save a valuable
life.
" Hastening down the garden, we made our way through the fences,
and across the wheat field. On passing out of the house Tungahei, one
of my boys, remembered that my fowling piece (with which the Com-
mittee had supplied me) was hanging up in my bedroom. He asked and
obtained permission to bring it. God only knows what my feelings
were at this moment, when thus obliged to quit the place on which we
had bestowed nearly four years' labour and anxiety. Never, never, had
I been called to such a trial. But the Lord proportioned our strength to
our day. Amid all this distress I could not but praise the Lord at almost
every step I took. I many times looked back, fearing lest some of those
whom we had left plundering the house should pursue us." [It after-
wards transpired that one man did get over the fence for that purpose.]
"Our company comprised myself, Mrs. Turner, and three children,
the youngest an infant of five weeks and two days old; Luke Wade
and his wife, who had not long arrived from England ; Mr. Hobbs and
Miss Davies from Paihia. The property we secured consisted of the
clothes we had on, our small trunks of changes for the children, which
Mrs. Turner had thoughtfully packed overnight, and a few bundles we
carried in our hands. We made the best of our way over the knvtcra
grounds, now no longer sacred. As the morning was foggy, and a heavy
dew lay upon the ground, Mrs. Turner and her fugitive sisters got very
wet in passing through the growing corn. Just as we had waded through
the river the second time, we met three of our natives who had ifed to
Hokianga on the evening of Friday last. One of these was Te Puhi
Nehi, the young chief who had nearly murdered me eighteen months
before. They informed us that a powerful party from Hokianga were
just at hand, going to defend the place against the Uqa Pttlii. They
strongly advised us to turn out of the way, and hide in the bush, until
the tctnci (war-party) had passed, for they would strip and murder us.
CHAPTER VIII. 75
" This was a trying moment. Danger and death stared us in the face.
I felt a strong impression that we ought to go forward, but this was not
the feehng of all our company; and through the urgent entreaties of our
natives, we turned out of the way, ascended a hill, and hid ourselves
among the bushes. Such, however, were my feelings that I could not sit
for two minutes, being strongly persuaded that if we remained where we
were, the very men we had met would themselves fall upon and murder
us, for what little we had about us. Others shared my fears ; but the
native boys objected to go forward, saying they dared not. We resolved
to proceed without them. Seeing us move, they moved too. Having
descended the hill and regained the road, we met our chief Agahuduhudu,
and Warenui, a friendly chief of the Bay of Islands, of whom we had
some knowledge. They also advised us to hide until the war-party
should have passed ; but we pleaded hard to go forward, and asked
Warenui to protect us. He noticed the fowling-piece in the hands of
my native lad. I said to Tungahe, ' Give it to him.' The old chief
shouldered the piece, and in the most friendly manner said, ' Come
along.' Thus led and defended, we followed our guide.
" We crossed the serpentine river twice more. Just as we were turning
a sharp bend, and while on its bend, we suddenly met the war party.
They were all armed, and presented the most formidable appearance, as
they marched in a compact body, ready for action. They were
headed by several chiefs, the principal of whom was Patuone, of
Hokianga, a friend to Europeans. On seeing us in the bend of the river,.
he instantly turned round upon his army, and commanded them to halt.
Never before had I seen in New Zealand such an exhibition of authority
and obedience. Some few attempted to press forward, but he instantly
repressed them with his spear. Others ran into the water, to get past
him, but he was with them in a moment. Having secured a halt, he
with other chiefs came towards us, and pointing to the edge of the
water, said, ' Noho koutoii hi rcria,' ' Kneel there.' This was, I think,
the most trying time of my life. With the tender babe in my arms, and
my wife, children, and friends kneeling close beside me, I felt that the
fatal hour had come. But thank God it was not so. Patuone and the
other chiefs came and rubbed noses with us, in token of sympathy.
One poor old chief in broken English said, ' No more patii patii,'' —
* No more white man.' This he said to remove our fears. Our situation
was told them by the chiefs he had met. Having deliberated for a few
minutes, they asked me to go back with them and remain ; but we
declined, as all we had was gone. After we had conversed a little,
they told us to stand nearer the water. The chiefs now placed them-
76 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
selves in front of us, and ordered the tana to march on the other side.
When they had passed us, and the chief had said in a friendly way,
^Hacrc ata koutoii,' 'Go ye onward,' a burden was taken from my
heart, and we rejoiced together for this great deliverance.
" Warenui, bearing my fowling-piece as his own, was our guard, and
we then proceeded. We passed through the wood, about six miles,
better than I had expected. A little further we met Brother Stack and
Mr. Clarke, accompanied by eight or ten of Mr. Clarke's schoolboys. It
was a gladdening sight. One of the lads was despatched to the Kere Kere,
lo procure the means of carrying Mrs. Turner and Miss Davies the latter
part of the journey. We were now able to render a little assistance to
the weaker of our travellers. At the waterfalls, six miles from our first
asylum, we were delighted to meet the Rev. H. Williams, Mr. R. Davies,
Mr. Puckey, and about a dozen natives, who had hastened to our relief on
receipt of my letter. Mr. Hamlin also met us, with refreshments and
chairs, to form palanquins. We reached the Kere Kere by sundown,
weary enough ; and were received with every possible mark of
Christian kindness and sympathy.
"While we were at tea, the old chief Wairemu, and Isitori, another
chief, came in, and wished to know where we were going. They said,
' If you remain at this settlement, different parties will come and strip
our friends and kill us.' All judged that we should go to the Pahia
settlement, at the Bay, and there remain until our course of duty should
be more plain. We retired to rest very weary, but very thankful to the
God of our lives.
" Early on the nth, my friends took us in their boats to the Church
station at Marsden's Vale, where, with great kindness, many articles
were supplied us, of which we were in absolute need. The rest of our
party were distributed among Christian friends, whilst Mrs. Turner,
myself, and children, were very lovingly entertained by the Rev. H.
Williams and his excellent wife. Sunday, the 14th, was a blessed
day. By special request I preached to the Mission families. My
subject was, ' These are they which came out of great tribulation.'
We after\vards partook, with our dear friends, of the Lord's Supper.
At the evening service I baptized my infant son, callin/^ him John
Sargent, after his maternal grandfather. The Lord gave him to us in
perilous times, and we have now solemnly dedicated him to His service
and glory.
" On Wednesday, 17th, we heard from two chiefs what became of our
station. On the arrival of the Hokianga party on the loth, they drove
away the first plunderers, who belonged to Hongi's tribe, and who were
able to carry only the more portable of the booty. They seized the
CHAPTER VIII . 77
remainder for themselves, and returned the following morning to Hoki-
anga with their spoil. The Mission premises, together with about
one hundred bushels of wheat which we had left in the straw, had been
burnt to ashes, and the eight head of cattle, goats, fowls, &c., had all
been killed. Of the dwelling itself, not a vestige remained standing,
except the brick chimney. Not content with what they had found
above ground, the ruthless barbarians had dug up the coffin of my dear
child, merely for the sake of the blanket in which they supposed it had
been wrapped, and had left the remains to moulder on the surface of
the earth."'
The Church brethren were afraid their Mission would
share a similar fate. They secreted some portion of their
property, and forwarded some to Sydney, for safety. Upon
this their alarm communicated itself to their venerable
founder Mr. Marsden. He was greatly moved with
sympathy. Imagining that his presence in New Zealand
would tend to quell the native disturbances and re-assure
the Missionaries, he proceeded thither with that intent.
Though he went in a sloop of war, he met with little reward.
Upon the scene of Mr. Turner's hardships he sought to
recover some of the plunder. All he obtained was two
books. He learned that with those exceptions the whole
of a considerable library had been torn up, for making
cartridges.
The heroes of an authenticated missionary story like that
above given need no commendation. If they did, filial
duty and admiration would justify it here. The late Rev.
Alexander Strachan, whose Life of the Rev. Samuel Leigh
was laboriously prepared in great part from the Mission
House records in London, had access to much of Mr.
Turner's original correspondence. Alluding to the disaster
related in this chapter, he says, "Thus terminated for the
present one of the most noble, best sustained, and protracted
struggles to graft Christianity upon a nation savage and
ferocious, which the history of the Church of Christ
suppHes."
78 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
CHAPTER IX.
1827.
The whole Mission party, having with them two native
lads and a girl, proceeded to Sydney by the whaling ship
" Sisters," Captain Duke. The voyage was but a change
of peril, anything but pleasant. While in the Bay of
Islands, the " Sisters " had captured the brig " Wellington,"
which had been piratically seized by a number of doubly
convicted prisoners, on their passage from Sydney to the
penal settlement at Norfolk Island. The villains, while
making for South America, had called at Korarika Bay for
water. Here they had been retaken, made prisoners, and
transferred to the " Sisters," about to sail for Sydney.
While yet in the Bay, they almost executed a second
diabolical conspiracy. The manacles of some of them had
been filed almost through ; and they were within a
few hours of a murderous outbreak, when one of their
number informed, and a bloody outrage was prevented.
These desperadoes, now ready for any practicable form of
vengeance, were fellow passengers with Mr. Turner and
family.
One of the ringleaders was chained on one eide of the
quarterdeck, and his informant on the other; and to each
was allotted a tun-butt, as a sleeping room. The nearness
of their apartments to the cabin must have made the pro-
menade of the passengers anything but agreeable. Some
twenty or thirty crime companions were in ignominious
hold below ; the remainder were on board the "Wellington,"
which sailed in company. Though extreme measures had
CHAPTER IX. 79
iDeen taken for the security of the gang, their presence
occasioned much alarm on board. Yet Mr. Turner's heart
yearned over them ; and after much entreaty, he got the
captain's permission to go down into the hold, to talk and
pray with them. The consent had been reluctantly given,
and the mate stood over the hatchway with a loaded
musket, fearing that the Missionary would be murdered ;
for the prisoners knew that their piracy had been discovered
and reported by one of his brethren at the Bay. The men
received his visits apparently with thankfulness.
The Christian colonists of New South Wales were much
affected by the sad tidmgs from the Mission field ; and Mr.
Turner's arrival caused some sensation. Yet he had,
almost immediately, to bear a trial in some respect severer
than any he had hitherto passed through. " A wounded
spirit who can bear?" He and his missionary associates
were calumniated, in a most unexpected quarter, as having
deserted their station and work. An official investigation
was held; his brethren amply justified and honoured the
deserters (so called).
Since that day, other zealous servants of God have been
subjected to injury by unfounded rumours. As a caution to
sinners against the law of charity, as well as in filial
gratitude for the bright example of a model Missionary
father, I here anticipate my narrative by many years,
to append a sentence or two calmly and humbly uttered by
T^Ir. Turner forty years afterwards, when on his death
couch, waiting for his reward. He said, " For more than
fifty years I have loved and served God. I have made
many mistakes, but I do not know that I have once
willingly departed from Him." To a man of high spirit
and Paul-like love for souls, as was he, such a calumny
could not but give great pain. He thus alluded to it in a
manuscript autobiography written for his children.
" This unfounded report, and the proceeding based upon
So THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
it, wounded me to the very soul ; for I had never for an hour,
amidst all our trials and dangers at Wangaroa, entertained
the thought of leaving the place unless absolutely com-
pelled. And had I ever contemplated an act so dishonour-
able to my Missionary character, she who shared in all my
trials would have done her utmost to hold me back from
such a deed ; for, even when literally stripped of everything,
she wished to remain, and commence anew in the best way
we could. While contemplating taking her and the
children to Sydney, she often imploringly asked, ' Cannot
we remain and prosecute our Mission somewhere in the
land?'"
After having been kindly entertained for a few days by
the Rev. Mr. Mansfield in Sydney, Mr. Turner resided in
Parramatta. His zeal for God found many occasions
when he heartily entered into his Master's work, sometimes
in Sydney, but chiefly in Parramatta,
The Conference of 1S26 had formed New Zealand and
Tonga into a separate district, and had appointed the Rev.
William White chairman ; but upon Mr. White's arrival in
England Mr. Turner was appointed to that position. Who
courts office in the Methodist ministry ? let him reckon on
trouble. Mr. Turner was apprised of his new responsibili-
ties by his Sydney brethren. They at the same time
introduced to him Mr. I. V. M. Weiss, a highly esteemed
Local Preacher, whom the New South Wales District
Meeting had recently appointed assistant in the Tongan
Mission, and who was then with his family living at
Mission expense, awaiting a passage. Mr. Turner
demurred to the action taken by the District Meeting, as
being invalid, but was at length overruled. When several
months had passed without any opportunity arising, he
chartered a small schooner to convey Mr. Weiss and family,
and also to take supplies to the brethren Thomas and
Hutchinson, then supposed to be in real want. The
Chapter ix. 8i
charter (for a specified sum per month) was expected to
run out in four or five weeks. The arrangement resulted
unsatisfactorily. The Tonga brethren were found in pain-
ful circumstances, prepared and anxious to leave the station,
which they regarded as being in a hopeless state. Such were
their apprehensions, that they feared to let Mr. Weiss set
foot upon land, and sent him back in the schooner
immediately. They also sent away part of their own lug-
gage, and would themselves have left, had there been
accommodation on board.
On the 3rd of August, the brethren in Sydney, while
hoping the best as to Tonga, welcomed from England a
reinforcement for the New Zealand work, consisting of the
Rev. William Cross and Mrs. Cross, Miss Brogriff, (the
afiianced of Mr. Hobbs,) and Miss Bedford, whose zeal for
the Saviour had led her to engage herself as assistant to
Mrs. Turner in the New Zealand schools. Miss Bedford
afterwards became Mrs. Launcelot Iredale, of Sydney,
where, for many years, her heart and home afforded true
welcome and comfort to our Missionaries and their families,
when passing through the city, to or from their Mission
stations ; or when tarrying for a few days or weeks under
instructions. They were of course surprised to find that
the New Zealand Mission had been suspended, and that, for
the present, their own prospects were completely altered.
Six months had passed since the Wangaroan disaster,
and now, in the hope of resuming the Maori Mission, Mr.
Stack was sent to New Zealand to report and prepare the
way. His communications to Sydney arrived unexpectedly
early, and were found highly favourable. Patuone, the
friendly chief of Hokianga, was anxious that Mr. Turner
and the Mission party should reside here, and teach his
people. The locality being known as suitable, and the
chief confided in, it was determined to re-occupy the
cannibal land in the name of the Lord.
G
S2 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
They were about to embark, when, to Mr. Turner's
surprise and disappointment, who should arrive in Sydney
but Mr, Weiss ! He had been to the Friendly Islands, and
had returned by the same schooner, the bearer of mournful
intelligence from the brethren there. Their letters entreated
that a vessel might be sent to rescue them from their
perilous situation. This conjuncture of difficulties caused
much anxiety. The Committee had already been subjected
to great expense, and now there was the likelihood of the
immediate abandonment, a second time, of the Tongan
Mission.
The counsel of the New South Wales Ministers was
sought. After anxious conversation and much prayer, they
advised that Mr. Turner should proceed to Tonga without
delay, to help to sustain the work there ; and that Mr.
Cross should accompany him, as it was quite possible
Messrs. Thomas and Hutchinson would have left by some
whaler or trader. This course was acceded to : meanwhile
Mr. Hobbs and party prepared for New Zealand.
The heavy expense, and the falling through of London
arrangements, at this crisis, involved Mr. Turner with the
Mission House, through the Committee's misapprehension.
Conscious that his proceedings were both right and discreet,
he found it galling to bear their censure. Afterwards,
however, when better informed, they did him the justice to
acknowledge that he had acted wisely and well, and to make
such reparation as was in their power. At the same time
they expressed devout thankfulness that Providence had
led him to the course he had adopted.
The Missionary voyagers to Tonga were ]\Ir. and Mrs.
Cross, Mr. and Mrs. Weiss and family of three, Mr. and
Mrs. Turner and three children, two New Zealand boys and
one girl, and two European servants. They sailed through
the lovely Sydney harbour on the 8th of October, 1827, in a
schooner of but seventy or eighty tons. The sailing master
CHAPTER IX. 83
did his best to make them comfortable ; but he had his
own troubles, having to combine the duties of cook and
captain, the cook having rather unhandsomely fallen
sick the second day out. After weathering the North
Cape of New Zealand, where the craft had to lie to for
twenty-four hours, they got fine weather and pleasant
sailing. The passengers went ashore at Sunday Island ;
and were fortunate in getting off again. On landing they
were nearly buried in lava. The sides of the hill were
distinctly marked by the recent streaming of molten masses
from the volcano.
The scenery of the pine-covered islets was lovely and
peaceful : but as the " Endeavour " bore him towards
another sphere of labour, Mr. Turner found it hard to keep
his mind in harmony with tranquil nature. He was anxious-
Slow sailing on a calm sea favoured reflection ; and memory
recalled his " deaths oft " in the land behind him.
This gave vividness to his imagination, awakened and
excited by the tidings received in Sydney of the state of
things before him. Pacing the deck, he connected the
future with the past, and honoured God in all. Reflection
was not embittered by murmuring, nor hope by unbelief. He
sought the God of Missionaries, and heard His promise,
" My presence shall go with thee, and I will give thee rest."
They learned from some natives in a canoe off Ahaki,
that their brethren were still at Hihifo, and " all well."
Seeing a vessel working into the Bay, Messrs. Thomas and
Hutchinson concluded she had come in answer to
their pressing appeals to Sydney. They were soon on
board, and much surprised to see three Missionaries. Their
astonishment, however, was greater, on learning that their
object was not to remove them, but to sustain them in their
trying position. The unexpected reinforcement gave great
pleasure to Mr, Thomas, who, despite severe trial, was
strong to labour. His colleague was in an enfeebled state.
G 2
84 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
On reaching the Mission house, it was found the scene of
busy preparations for removal, — the good wives having
somewhat anticipated their destiny. When informed that
three Missionary sisters and several children were on board,
they exclaimed, " Madness to bring them here, and subject
them to such trials as we have had to endure ! " However,
the wives and children, with their mad husbands and fathers,
were soon welcomed to their home, to remain there until
observation and counsel should decide their future.
It was verdant spring: the clothing of nature was so
beautiful and luxuriant that Mr. Turner could scarcely
believe the scene real. The agreeable contrast with the
scenery of his former station almost enchanted him. But
scenery was not the chief charm ; the cleanliness and
dignified friendly bearing of the natives, as contrasted with
the filth, degradation, and ferocity he had lately left, were
very marked. In a few hours he felt himself at home, and
the subject of a cheering conviction, that God would make
his way and his Mission prosperous.
CHAPTER X. S5
CHAPTER X.*
Early History of the Tonga Mission.
The honour of having discovered Tongataboo belongs to
the renowned Dutchman, Jan Tasman, who in 1643 was
in the southern group of the archipelago, — afterwards
ascertained to embrace the Tongan, Vavau, and Haabai
clusters, and now usually known as the Friendly Islands.
We are indebted to the celebrated Captain Cook for the
discovery in 1773 of the middle group, Haabai, and of that
to the north, Vavau ; also for the earliest knowledge of the
native character.
The three clusters comprise about one hundred and fifty
islands, of which Tongataboo, Lafuka, and Vavau are of
considerable size. Except about fifteen, all of them are low :
an elevation of fifty or sixty feet above the sea is high land..
They are situate between 18° and 20° south latitude,
and 174'* and 176° west longitude. The soil is of the
richest quality, and, from the humid heat prevailing,
produces a wealth of tropical vegetation which has
astonished visitors from every part of the world. Besides
the ordinary soil-products which in great variety and
abundance serve for domestic use, Providence has planted
the cocoa-nut and bread-fruit trees, the food, oil, and
manufactures from which contribute in a hundred ways to
the happiness of the islanders.
As to climate, the thermometer sometimes shows nearly
* For the substance of these pages on Tonga and the Tonguese, I am
indebted to the Rev. Dr. Hoole. It is taken from his Appendix to the
JRev. WalterLawry'sJaumal.
86 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
100" in the shade. From the abundance of rain which
periodically falls, and the heavy night dews, there are often
transitions from heat to cold, unfriendly to the health of
persons from colder climates. The inconstancy of the
winds renders navigation somewhat critical. Hurricanes
are as capricious in their seasons as they are destructive in
their course. There are several active volcanoes, and
occasionally an earthquake is felt, but not severely.
The population, according to the estimate of resident
Missionaries, is about fifty thousand, of whom ten thousand
are of the Tonga cluster.
The natives are a remarkably fine and well formed race,
^nd of pleasing appearance, especially in the case of the
higher class families. The complexion is of a rich, clear
brown, sometimes approaching a light copper colour. Many
of the young children are nearly white. The youth of the
better families, who from their childhood have been well
cared for, are much admired by European visitors.
Their political constitution is an hereditary but elective
monarchy. From time immemorial there has been a royal
family in Tonga : yet sovereignty has been by the franchise
of the chiefs, who choose a son, brother, or nephew of the
late monarch. The qualities which they seek in their
sovereign elect are judgment, gravity, and kindness; that
the nation may have some guarantee of a wise and happy
government. The investiture of royalty is by a very formal
ceremony of kava drinking.
The social rank comprises king, chief, matahooles, tuas,
and ta7naioeikis. In the heathen days there was another
class, called hobidas, or slaves. The Gospel, however, has
removed this distinction. Next to the chiefs, who are the
heads of tribes, districts, or towns, are the vwtnboolcs, who
are the chiefs' counsellors, and are responsible for good
order.
The habits of the Tonguese exhibit much that is
CHAPTER X. 87
pleasing. Their cleanliness is remarkable. In this respect
they will not unfavourably compare with the civilized
nations of Europe, Interesting notes abound of their
habits of bathing, washing, anointing with scented oil,
delight in flowers, hospitality to strangers, &c. Old
persons of both sexes are highly respected on account of
their age and experience. This is regarded as a religious
duty. It is said there is scarcely an instance of old age
having been wantonly insulted. Women are honoured
with consideration and respect, according to their rank.
They are not made to do any hard or very menial work, and
it is considered unmanly not to show them regard and
attention.
It is scarcely justice to retain the popular idea that the
Tonguese are an idle people, — nature having so bountifully
provided for their wants, which are but few and simple.
Years ago they used to ask, with as much philosophy as
self-content, " What need is there for us to exert ourselves
in manufacturing things of which we do not feel the want,
or know the use ? " Yet even then they delighted in
carpentering and in ornamental and useful fabrics. But
the recent intermingling with Europeans, and King
George's visit to Sydney, have resulted favourably in this
particular. The toils of our native Missionaries, and the
laborious studies of our native ministerial students, should
be noticed to the honour of the people, misrepresented in
some respects.
Their language is a dialect of the great Polynesian
language spoken, but with perplexing variations, by the
New Zealanders of the South Pacific, and the Sandwich
Islanders of the North, as well as by the dwellers on all the
known groups between. Their dialect, which is very
methodical in construction, is very soft and euphonious, but
copious and expressive withal. The beginning of every
word, and indeed of every syllable, with a vowel, makes it
88 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
mellifluous. Double consonants never occur. To adopt
English words requires their being so much altered as to
run the risk of non-recognition. It is said that the natives
can number distinctly to thousands of millions.
As to their origin, the Tonguese have the v\^ell known
comforting tradition that they are directly descended from
the gods. It is to the following effect : — Centuries back,
before the Tonga islands, which had been recently fished
up, had been peopled, some of the gods put to sea in a large
canoe, and arrived at Tonga. Delighted with the land,
they resolved to remain. Soon, to the surprise of the
survivors, two or three of them died. Afterwards one of
the number became inspired, and told the rest that for
coming to Tonga, they were to remain there, and people
it, but as mortal beings. Having vainly attempted to
escape, they remained on the island, and there multiplied.
In their heathen mythology there are four principal gods,
— brothers, — and one goddess, i. Maui is said to have
fished up the islands from the depths of the sea, with hook
and line. The mountainous islands are those he did not
tread down. 2. Hikideo, " the god of spirits." He is a
being without love or goodness, has absolute power over
all, and all are forced to go to him. 3. Tangaloa, who
resides in the sky, and sends the thunder and lightning.
Being their god of carpenters, he is supposed to be the god
of foreigners, and to have instructed them in the art of
ship-building. 4. Hcamoauha-uli-uli, vjho governs the sea,
and controls all fish. On him fishermen depend for suc-
cess. 5. The goddess Maleekoola, and the god Maui, were
the parents of the inferior gods and goddesses.
It is not difficult to trace or to imagine a connexion
between some of their popular traditions, and several of the
monumental verities of Bible revelation. They believe in
Bnlotu, " a place of departed spirits." They speak of " the
water of life " in Bulotu, the properties of which heal the
CHAPTER X. 89
dumb, lame, or blind, or revive the dead. It renews the
youth of the aged, and makes them immortal.
At Tungua, Haabai, there is a rock, which tradition says
was formerly a woman. While yet a virgin, she was found
with child. The surprise of her friends was increased,
when she told them she had committed no sin, but was
with child by the sun. As the boy-child grew up, he was
naughty; they therefore sent him in a canoe, to be in the
sky with his father, the sun.
The faith of the Tonguese, as to the future existence of
the soul, is that the souls of chiefs, matahooles, and, at
furthest, tuas, are immortal ; none else.
The Friendly Islanders have been so called from their
peacefulness of disposition and habits. At the date of
their acquaintanceship with Christian Missionaries, from
some quarrels arising out of intertribal trading with the
Fijians, they had adopted a more warlike character than of
old ; and from the neighbouring savage they had adopted
some implements and customs of war.
The early history of the Friendly Islands Mission, which
in later years has witnessed apostolic successes, has been
already given to the Christian world ; but, as is hoped not
inappropriately, it is here summarized. For ampler infor-
mation, readers are referred to the well-known manuals by
South Sea Island Missionaries, and to the charming
history by the late Miss Farmer.
The first efforts to evangelize the Friendly Islanders
were made by the London Missionary Society in 1797.
On the 1 2th of April of that year. Captain Wilson, of the
Missionary ship " Duff," landed ten agents at Hihifo.
They were Messrs. Shelley, Kelso, Wilkinson, Bowell,
Harper, Buchanan, Cooper, Nobbs, Veeson, and Gaulton.
They were not ordained Ministers, but were nevertheless
accredited as right-minded servants of Christ. From a
variety of causes, chiefly the ungodliness of runaway
90 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
sailors resident on the islands, their labours were all but
fruitless. In the midst of a native war, three of them were
murdered. Sadder still to tell, one apostatized to Pagan-
ism. For the honour of the others his name is given, —
Vceson. The remaining brethren saw little prospect of
success, and became discouraged; and, in the year 1800,
embraced an opportunity which offered for their removal
to Sydney.
Many years after, apart from the counsels of any Mis-
sionary Society, the Providence of God again favoured the
Tonguese with Christian truth. It was on this wise. The
Rev. Mr. Davies, of the London Missionary Society, was at
Tahiti. His church appointed two Tahitian teachers, to
labour as pioneers on one of the Fiji Islands. Their vessel
sprang a leak. The captain, for some reason fearing to
proceed to Fiji, left the teachers at Tonga. This casual
and apparently trivial circumstance led to important
results, as will be seen by and by.
On August i6th, 1822, the Rev. Walter Lawry, pursuant
to appointment by the British Wesleyan Conference of
1821, arrived at Tongataboo. Besides Mrs. Lawry and
their infant child, he was accompanied by three Europeans,
regarded as living in the fear of God. They were Thomas
Wright, general servant ; George Lilley, carpenter ; and
Charles Tindall, blacksmith. The Mission opened favour-
ably. ]\Ir. Lawry was welcomed by the notably great and
obese chief, Fatu. The chiefs in general not only
promised to send thousands of children to be instructed,
but also to attend themselves upon the teaching of the
papalaugi, " white teacher."
Mr. Lawry was at first pleased and encouraged to believe
his Mission would prosper ; but, in fourteen months, he
left for England by way of Sydney. The Rev. Dr. Hoole
says, he was obliged to leave on account of domestic cir-
cumstances. Lilley returned to the colony in about a
CHAPTER X. 91
year,* and Tindall went to reside with a chief in another
part of the island.
Although the expenditure of much time, anxiety, and
money by our Committee had resulted so unsatisfactorily
as to show neither school, nor church, nor acquirement of
the language, they still cherished the belief that a success-
ful Mission might be established. In 1825, they appointed
the Revs. John Thomas and John Hutchinson to labour in
Tongataboo. These Missionaries landed in June, 1826,
and chose Hihifo as their station.
Here they were at first favourably treated by the chief
Ata. They erected a substantial dwelling, which they had
taken with them in frame from Sydney. Both Mr. and
Mrs. Thomas were full of ardour and purpose. Their
vigorous constitutions and health contributed not a little to
their zeal and hope. The enfeebling climate, however, was
too much for Mr. Hutchinson's frame, and in a few months
he desired to return to the colonies, whence he had been
taken into the work. Confidence in the chief proved to
have been misplaced. He soon began to throw difficulties
in the Missionaries' way, suffering boys and youths to rob
them with impunity, and threatening to burn their pre-
mises. He summoned together those who attended Divine,
worship, and commanded them to leave the district.
It was in the midst of these trials, and while they were
fearing for their personal safety, that the brethren's appeal
to Sydney, as we have seen, led to the withdrawal of Mr.
Turner from his contemplated re-occupation of New
Zealand, and to his going, in company with Mr. Cross, to
Tongataboo.
* Mr. Lilley died in Ballarat in 1868.
•92 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
CHAPTER XL
1827-1830.
Having considered well the existing state of things, Mr.
Turner concluded that a new station should be formed
elsewhere in the group, and with some other chief and
tribe. Feeling intensely his responsibility, he sought
Divine guidance. Nor in vain. He had heard of the
Tahitian teachers at Nukualofa, and wished to know more
of the state of the work there ; for he attached importance
to the fact that Tubou, the principal chief of Nukualofa,
was king, by right, of the whole group, and that upon Mr.
Weiss's recent visit he had expressed a strong desire for an
European Missionary. So he arranged with Messrs. Cross
and Weiss to go over with him and be present at their
Sabbath service, that they might see, hear, and judge for
themselves.
It was their first Sabbath, and they started at day-
break. The morning service had begun when they arrived.
It was conducted by Haepe, one of the Tahitian teachers.
He appeared an earnest, good man, and the people listened
attentively. The chief was among the hearers. The
Missionaries afterwards learned that about two hundred and
forty had begun to lotu, though there were not so many
present on that occasion.
When service was over, Tubou ordered refreshments
for the visitors. Fortunately, an English sailor was avail-
able as interpreter on common subjects. When the chief
had learned who the white worshippers were, and what
CHAPTER XL
93
was their object, he arranged that the people's views and
wishes should be ascertained the next morning at a
public meeting, and that then his decision should be given.
Monday came, and the meeting. The procedure was
conducted with the solemnity of the kava ring. The
objects of the Missionaries and their expectation from the
chief were stated ; when Tubou, through his chief speaker,
intimated his approval. He had made up his mind to loUi,
and wished to be instructed in the knowledge of Jehovah,
the true God. He added, " These Tahitian teachers cannot
speak the Tonguese language, and we cannot understand
them."
Haepe was distinctly given to understand that the Society
with which Mr. Turner and his associates were connected,
was not the same as that by whose representatives he
and his companions had been sent forth. Possessing this
knowledge, he united his entreaties with those of the chief
that the Missionaries would go and reside at Nukualofa.
He entered fully into the particulars of his having come to
Tonga, and stated his longing desire to go to Fiji, to
which place he and his colleagues had been appointed.
The chief promised two of his best houses, and another
building for stores, for the use of the Missionaries, until
suitable erections could be completed. The cloudy pillar
rested at Nukualofa, and thither, in the name of the Lord,
the Missionary trio resolved to go. The community was
filled with joy. Men, women, and children set to work to
clear the public paths, and provide a comfortable reception.
Captain Ebriel took the vessel round, and in an incredibly
short time the property of the Mission was safely stored
in the native houses.
Haepe was a small man, with a hump-back, and singularly
unprepossessing. Yet in spirit he was amiable, and Mr.
Turnerloved him forhis Master's sake, and for his work's sake.
At Mission expense he supplied him with food and raiment,.
94 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
the latter of which he much needed. Referring to the above
circumstances, and to his subsequent relations with Haepe,
Mr. Turner wrote, " But it never entered into my head
to liberally reward him for giving up the station to me, as
implied in the language of Williams's ' Missionary Enter-
prise,' page 304. I was justly concerned to do that which
was right and honourable by this good man, arid the noble
Society to which he belonged ; and therefore, when an
opportunity offered in the person of Captain Ebriel, who
was about to sail for Tahiti, I wrote to the Rev. Mr. Davies,
the pastor of the church who had sent Haepe forth, detail-
ing the circumstances under which we had occupied the
station, and desiring him to write me explicitly whether he
would approve of Haepe continuing to assist us at Nukua-
lofa, or whether we should forward him to his original
destination, Fiji. In reply, Mr. Davies expressed in warm
terms his gratitude to Heaven for directing my way to
Tongataboo, and his most cordial approval of the steps we
had taken in commencing our Mission with Tubou at
Nukualofa ; stating at the same time most distinctly, that
it had never been his wish that the place should be occu-
pied by their teachers. He expressed his thanks also for
my kindness to Haepe, and desired me to send him back to
Tahiti, which I accordingly did by the first opportunity."'
Mr. Turner made little account of Tafita, the other Tahitian
teacher, whom he judged a worthless man.
Tubou's people had erected a homely buildingto accommo-
date two hundred and fifty persons, and Haepe had held
religious services in it for some months, in the Tahitian
language. Though several had been taught to read
Tahitian, the people did not and could not rightly compre-
hend their teacher. On his part Haepe was not able to
make himself understood in Tonguese ; so that but little
instruction had been imparted. Nevertheless, the people
had been favourably impressed, and were very desirous to
CHAPTER XL 95
know the truth. This the Missionaries felt, and for it gave
honour to Haepe, and ascribed glory to God,
Mr. Turner saw that the work before him would require
much patient continuance. There to his hand were a
people anxious to be instructed, but he and all with whom
he could converse were ignorant of their language. Not a
scrap had been written from which he could teach, nor had
an orthography of their dialect been formed. His four
years' experience in New Zealand proved a great advantage,
inasmuch as his knowledge of Maori assisted him in acquir-
ing the Tongan, and in reducing it for the advantage of
others.
So soon as he had fairly domiciled his family, he applied
himself to learn the language as of great importance.
During his voyage, by the aid of Mariner's Vocabulary, he
had learned a few sentences that would serve as common
subjects ; and so furnished, he at once went forth among
the people, slate and pencil in hand, sat down in their
houses, and made inquiries, as best he could. When his
questions seemed to be understood, he wrote down the
answers. He thus proceeded from day to day with much
encouragement. The idiom resembling that of New Zea-
land, and the dialect embracing many words and phrases
exactly similar, (though differently applied,) he was soon
able to write and speak so as to be partially understood.
The natives became interested, and set themselves to help
him.
After a few unsuccessful attempts through a sailor inter-
preter, he felt constrained to begin public teaching with
even the very slight knowledge of the language which he
had. Within a few weeks after his arrival, he composed a
hymn, wrote a short prayer and a short sermon, and
after due preparation used all three in public worship.
It was but a feeble effort, but it was in the right direc-
tion. It interested the people, showed that the Mission-
95 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
aries were in earnest, and kept the religious inquirers
together.
Residents of Tonga must expect Tongan law and usage.
Prior to their arrival, a great feast had been arranged for,
and the Missionaries judged it a good opportunity to observe
native customs. From two to three thousand persons
assembled, from all parts of the island. A large proportion
were athletes, the iiower of the young men, eager to display
their agility and strength in wrestling and boxing. Many
tons of baked yams were distributed upon the lawn ; and
conspicuous in the midst of the spread were several fat
hogs, baked whole, beside fowl, fish, turtle, and baked
puddings innumerable, with fruit in tempting variety and
abundance. The multitude assembled in front of the great
town house, where they formed an immense ring, enclos-
ing space enough for the competitors. To get a better
view of the sports, Mr. Turner and his associates stepped
upon a little mound close by. They were instantly warned
off, as, being a burial place, the spot was sacred. They
submissively moved away, and to get a good view got on
to the lower branch of a toa tree. The limb broke with
their weight, and let them fall. Before Mr. Turner could
well regain his feet, a native was over him with an uplifted
club to kill him : but his arm was arrested by a mightier
Hand unseen. It was his superstition that the gods were
in the toa tree, and were offended at the Missionaries having
violated the tabu upon the burial ground. Though the
incident caused a momentary sensation, it did not interrupt
the festival.
After the feast, Tubou dealt with the matter as serious.
The native's conduct was an affront to himself ; for the Mis-
sionaries were known to be under his protection. He ordered
that the chief, whose subject had thus behaved, should
humble himself before him by way of atonement : this
unde r penalty of war upon his tribe. Commissioners bearing
CHAPTER XI. 97
this judgment were despatched to his town, Maofanga, two
miles distant. The Missionaries were alarmed, and became
intercessors : but to no purpose. For two hours they
were very anxious. Happily, the Maofanga chief knew
his interest, and in a short time, attended by many of his
principal people, came into Tubou's presence, wearing the
Tongan badges of penitence. Each man had on the most
tattered mat he could procure, and a wreath of green leaves
around his neck. The penitents sat with their faces bent
to the ground, and, in a moaning tone, sued for mercy.
Presently Tubou pronounced their pardon, and bade them
rise. One lesson was learned by the Missionaries, and
another by the natives.
Satan resisted the attack being made on his kingdom.
No doubt he was the chief actor in a singular tragedy which
occurred at that time. The cook of "The Endeavour"
was so dangerously ill with dropsy that the captain would
not take him further on his voyage, but left him in Mr.
Turner's care. He was utterly ignorant of God, and the
Missionaries were concerned for his conversion ; but their
efforts were in vain. One day, when his end seemed near,
he persuaded some of the natives to carry him into the
chapel, and lay him beside the pulpit, under pretence of
getting more air. When left alone, he took a razor which
he had concealed about him, and cut his throat.
" The heathen raged." The chiefs were wild with
Tubou, for having at the head of his people bowed the knee
before Jehovah. They tried to dissuade him by argument,
and then seriously threatened him. Late one evening,
after Mr. Turner had returned from Hihifo, Tubou sent
him a message, desiring to see him immediately. He went,
and found the king in solemn conference with all his
principal men. Uhila, by the king's direction, then
informed him that the heathen chiefs were determined that
the gods of Tonga should not be superseded by the lotti,
H
gS THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
or be neglected on account of it, and that they had
banded together to compel Tubou either to renounce the
lotJi, or to submit to war, and that a deputation had that
evening brought this intimation as their ultimatum-
Uhila further stated, " The Tui desires your counsel in the
matter." He then remarked, " War is a bad thing, and
the Tui does not want to fight ; on the other hand, the
lotu is a good thing, and he does not want to abandon
it. Tubou puts to you this question : ' Shall I continue the
lotu and prepare for war, or shall I give up the lotn and
preserve peace ? ' " Mr. Turner's situation was serious,
and so was Tubou's. To advise giving up the lotu was
out of the question : to advise war was equally so, as
opposed to God's teaching, and as likely to break up the
Mission. He offered no definite answer; but ventured to
suggest that it was important to devise some means by
which, if possible, war might be prevented. Instantly Tubou
conceived a plan which appeared to offer him an honourable
escape from his dilemma, and announced it under powerful
excitement: — " Let all the lotu people and the Missionaries
go to one of the uninhabited islands of the group, where we
may worship Jehovah unmolested, and live in peace."
Uhila replied, but Mr. Turner did not understand what he
said. Tubou was evidently offended at his chief speaker,
and said in an unmistakeable manner, " I shall go at once
to launch my canoes, and prepare for sailing from Tonga
in the morning." He then added with dignity, " So many
of you as are for Jehovah, rise and follow me ; those who
are for the devil, sit still:" and suiting his action to the
word, he marched out towards his canoes, followed by every
member of the assembly. Not one for Satan was left. Mr.
Turner had walked twelve miles that day under the burning
sun, and returned home from the strange midnight scene
wearied and anxious.
Some of the Mission party who had never seen heathen
CHAPTER XI. 99
war were terror-struck, and hastily prepared for flight,
though it was not very apparent whither ; but those who
had passed through many a fight of affliction in New
Zealand were tranquil : they again took hold of God's
strength. Mr. Turner tried hard to calm his agitated
friends, but in vain ; so he comforted himself by sleep :
but not for long. Another deputation from Tubou knocked
him up, — the king wanted to see him on the beach. He
went with his brethren. There in the deep water was the
large double canoe, which the men had just succeeded in
conveying over the reef, and launching. Women and
children were hastily carrying to the water's edge food,
clothing, and other necessaries. The king was seated in
his canoe house with his weary men around him. He
stated that he had determined to leave at once for one of
the Haabai Islands, and begged that the Missionaries
would go with him. It was his intention in the morning
to launch the other large canoe, and they could manage to
take with them all the Mission property, excepting some
bricks and one or two other articles he named.
The Missionaries deferred their answer till morning.
Returning home they found greater excitement still. An
English sailor had said in the hearing of their families that
they would be all despatched before the noon of to-morrow.
Mrs. Turner felt, "It is hard to b© driven away again,
after having so lately suffered the wreck of all in New
Zealand." The morning, however, presented an altered
condition of things. When the Missionaries had left the
beach, Tubou and his chiefs had resumed their delibera-
tions, and had resolved to wait a few days, and watch the
effect upon their persecutors of the chiefs' intended action.
It has been stated that Tubou was king of Tonga by
right. Owing to various circumstances, he had not been
yet installed. Satan knew Tubou and his people, as surely
as he had known Messiah and Israel. So soon as his
H 2
loo THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
strange purpose had become generally known, the heathen
chiefs assembled, and resolved forthwith to instal him Tui
Kannkobiilu, or king. This was a crafty move, inasmuch
as the obligations of royalty implied the support of the
gods of Tonga, and the maintenance of idol worship.
Tubou stepped into the snare. Mr. Turner wrote, however,
" But I never heard what has been stated by others, that
he verbally promised to give up the /o///."
Treachery was feared, for the heathen chiefs had openly
said that unless the Missionaries were sent away they
should be killed ; so Tubou placed armed guards at the
Mission house gates, to prevent the entrance of strangers
who might prove assassins, — an uncomfortable position truly
for the messengers of peace and their families.
After some days' preparation, the king was installed at
Hihifo. Mr. Turner was present at the ceremony, which
" was most imposing." This movement reconciled the
tribes, but boded disaster to the Mission. Though no
interdict was placed upon the Missionaries or their native
friends within the Mission enclosure, the chapel was closed.
Tubou dared not show himself among the lotn people.
Under the circumstances, the worship of God was carried
on in Mr. Turner's house, it being the largest ; or at times
under a shady tree in front of it. Tubou was manifestly
ijnhappy : he was carefully watched, and did not for a while
join in any of the public services. By and by, however,
when spies got careless, he would steal into Mr. Turner's
bedroom, and join him in the worship of God.
The first District Meeting in Tonga was held late that
vear. The lessons of experience were noted, and the
future arranged for. The brethren Thomas and Cross had
made much progress with the language. The alphabet and
plan of the orthography which Mr. Turner had prepared
v/ere approved, and it was decided to prepare a First School
Book, to be printed in Sydney. Meanwhile a written book
CHAPTER XL loi
was to be used at the schools of the several stations. The
characters then fixed have continued without a single
exception in use till this day. Mr. Hutchinson obtained per-
mission to return to the colony on account of ill health. The
unhealthfulness of the season, and his exertion and anxiety
in acquiring the language, had seriously told on Mr.
Turner's health; and it became a question for the Meeting
whether he should not, on the return of Captain Ebriel,
leave Tonga, and resume his Mission in New Zealand. To
meet this, it was resolved that he should remove to Mr.
Hutchinson's residence.
Early in 1828 this temporary exchange between the two
sickly brethren took place, Tubou engaging to build for
Mr. Turner's use at Nukualofa a suitable residence. While
in daily fellowship, Mr. Thomas and Mr. Turner were
mutually helpful in composing hymns and the school book.
The chief Ata and the people generally seemed more
favourable toward the Missionaries, and Mr. Turner felt
freedom in talking to them in their dwellings. Ata,
however, perversely opposed the instruction of his people.
For their own strengthening and comfort in God, the
Mission families regularly held English worship. Mr.
Hutchinson at Nukualofa was not without his trials, and
Mr. Turner occasionally visited him.
A native school for children and adults was begun in
March. There were fifty present the first day. The
number rapidly increased, and proved more than the Mis-
sionaries could instruct. At this, they carefully selected
the most promising pupils, taught them the alphabet, and
appointed them monitors over the rest, whom they divided
into classes. By this training system, which was not
inspected by critics, they prepared for the instruction of
the entire people ; and, by exercising a careful personal
supervision, they succeeded in a high degree. Simul-
taneously they began a school at Hihifo, and were encou-
102 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
raged by an average attendance of about twenty, including,
the children of some of the first families.
A few weeks before this, a large party of friendly visitors
had gone to Vavau, and the Tui had secretly sent among
them a chief of high rank, named Tubou-Totai, to confer
with Finau, the king of Vavau, on the subject of the lotii.
On his return, the chief reported that at first Finau had
been very angry ; but that he had succeeded in obtaining,
from him a patient hearing for fourteen days on all subjects,
connected with the Zo^», and that it had led to his becoming,
so concerned as that he could not sleep. He had sent twa
letters, written for him by an Englishman who resided near
him. One was for Tubou, the other for Mr. Turner. The
letter to the king acknowledged that Finau had been a very
bad man, and stated that he was tired of his evil spirits'
and wanted to turn to Jehovah. The other letter is here
copied : —
" Mr. Turner.
" Sir, — I am so glad to hear that you are at Tonga-
taboo, teaching my friend Tubou to know the Great God.
I hope you will be so kind as to send to Port Jackson for
some Missionaries to come to my land, to teach me and my
people. I am tired of my spirits. They tell me so many
lies that I am sick of them. Since Tubou-Totai came to
see me, I have had no sleep for fear Missionaries will be so
long before they get here. But if a ship should come to
your island, be so good as. to send one of your Missionaries
to me, so that my people may see I have turned my evil
spirits away. My island, Sir, will turn to the great God,,
because I am the only chief on the island. I have no one
to control me : when I turn they all turn. To be sure I
did try to take a ship," [a vessel they had tried to take
some months previously,] " but there will be no more of
that. Tubou-Totai tells them all that their spirits are lies.
CHAPTER XL 103
Be so kind, Sir, as to go quick about Missionaries as time
will allow. So no more from me a wicked sinner.
" (Signed,) Finau, (his mark,) x x x ."
The result delighted all the friends of the lotu. The
chiefs requested Mr. Turner to pay a visit to Vavau, which
he cheerfully consented to do, when again settled at Nukua-
lofa. At this time Taafahau, the king of the Haabai
group, visited the Missionaries : he was accompanied by
his principal wife. Mr. Turner was struck with his fine
form, and uncommonly expressive and intelligent counte-
nance. He was with him a long time, during which he
seriously and carefully presented to him in his own lan-
suaefe the truths of revelation. Taafahau sat and listened
with marked attention. Of that interview Mr. Turner
wrote : " From this conversation alone, I have reason to.
believe, sprang the first sincere desire to lotu on the part of
Taafahau, who has since become celebrated as the great
and good King George of the Friendly Islands." He
tarried some time at Nukualofa, carefully marking the pro-
ceedings there ; and, before his departure, earnestly
requested that a Missionary might be sent to Haabai to
instruct him and his people.
The joy of Gospel triumph was tempered by domestic
trial. Mr. Turner's infant son, given in time of extreme
peril in New Zealand, and endeared by more than ordinary
natural ties, was seriously afflicted, and for some days lay
at the gate of death. His father had occasion to visit
Nukualofa, and while there sorrowfully selected some
boards, with which on his return to make the little coffin he
feared would be needed.
When Mr. Turner again took up his abode at Nukua-
lofa, having improved health, he entered with zest upon
the work before him. The scholars had so increased, that a
new arrangement was needed ; so he took charge of the boys
104 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
and men in the mornings, while Mr. and Mrs. Cross and
Mrs. Turner instructed the women and girls each after-
noon. They found it difficult to keep the monitors suffi-
ciently a-head of the classes. Their special trouble was to
write out sufficient lesson-papers ; so they selected the
smartest youths, taught them to write a legible hand, and
then set them to work to prepare copies. As all who had
learned to read thirsted for knowledge, the young scribes
were kept busy in preparing a manuscript Loan Library.
The contents were simply some selections of instructive
Scripture, with words of exhortation and application
added. One copy of each book of this class from the Mis-
sionaries' pens sufficed ; they were quickly multiplied.
For the credit of the Wangaroa Mission, I must add that
Tunqahoo, the Maori lad who had accompanied Mr. Turner
to Tonga, and had learned to write in the school at Wesley
Vale, proved a most valuable scribe. It is noteworthy
that, by means of this Loan Library, many natives who had
long sat in darkness had much of God's truth graven on
their minds long before the printing press arrived.
Their paper was soon all used up, and the Missionaries
were at their wits' end for more. How to supply them was
a question of great interest to the schools. The captain of
a Sandwich island trader called in at the station, seeking
some articles for barter, and offering in exchange anything
he had on board. He had a quantity of paper, and Mr.
Turner let him have for it a few dozen worthless axes, by
the supply of which the Mission agents had been deceived
by some Sydney sharpers. The Tongan natives would not
look at the hatchets, they were so worthless. Thus the
Library was increased.
Tubou, the king, had now been undecided for six
months. Between Jehovah and Baal he had halted, much
to the anxiety of the friends of the lotii, and of the Mission-
aries. But on the ist of June, 1828, he again worshipped
CHAPTER XI. 105
Jehovah in the presence of his people. That he would do
so had become known, and many from a distance attended
the service. Mr. Thomas, from Hihifo, came over and
assisted. The event caused great joy : indeed, a large
number left their heathen homes to reside at Nukua-
lofa, where they might the better enjoy the means of
grace.
Now came lively times for the Missionaries. It was not
easy to secure rest: recreation was out of the question.
Head, heart, and hands were fully consecrated to the work.
Beside studying the language, composing hymns, trans-
lating Scripture for Sabbath services, and preparing lessons
for the pulpits, there was the superintending of the daily
schools, and the care of the sick.
In the course of Missions everywhere, medical attention
to the sick has proved an important auxiliary to the special
object, by winning general confidence and goodwill. In
Tonga, skill was not acquired without anxiety. Men
generally are not born physicians : nor was Nathaniel
Turner. The islanders were subject to what they termed
hala ; a scrofulous gangrenous disease, affecting any part
of the body, in the form of boils or ulcers. No outward
application they knew of could heal the suppurating
wounds, which spread and ate into the flesh till they
brought on death. Solohea and Tubou-Totai, two nephews
of the king, were among its victims. The latter, who had
some smattering of English, had found out that a similar
affection had been cured by the Missionaries at Tahiti.
He asked Mr, Turner if he had any mercury, and begged
him to try to cure him by the use of it. From want of
experience, and with becoming caution, the risk was
declined, though with reluctance. The king then inter-
ceded : so, upon a distinct understanding that the respon-
sibility would not be with the Missionary, who yet would
do his best, Tubou-Totai was salivated. It was Mr.
io6 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
Turner's first attempt, and he administered too much mer-
cury in the earher doses. One morning he was summoned
to his patient, and found him in a frightful state. There
he lay, with his head swollen, his jaws extended, his
tongue fourfold its natural size, standing out. He said to
himself, "This is a gone case;" and then carefully con-
sulted his medical books. His subsequent treatment had
the best effect. The alarming symptoms subsided ; and it
was some satisfaction to him to find that though he had
nearly killed the man, he had healed his " bala." The
wound which had covered half the calf of his leg, and had
eaten into the bone, was now reduced to the size of a crown
piece. By the further use of mercury in more approved
doses, the cure was perfected.
From Dan to Beersheba the cure was published, and
now the Mission enclosure became a Bethesda. Of a large
number of cases treated, in two only, which had been late
taken in hand, was there failure : this was satisfactory ;
but there was another result far more so : not a few
earnest persons found their way to the feet of Jesus,
crying, " Lord, if Thou wilt. Thou canst make me whole."
Mr. Turner had a friendly critic. A young convert, named
Vi, by request came to the Mission house every Monday morn-
ing, that the Missionary might have the advantage of his
strictures upon the public deliverances of the previous day.
He had previously assisted him much in acquiring the
language. Vi's frequent visits made him almost as one of
the household, and led to his daily attendance at family
prayer. At these services he was greatly blessed ; for, the
servants being natives, Mr. Turner offered prayer as well
in their language as in his own. Vi was a. married man,
though but young; and naturally enough considered that
such prayer would be appropriate and right in his own
family. So he introduced it. Within his enclosure were
several other families, and some of them were early
CHAPTER XI. 107
privileged to attend his domestic worship. Then he was
invited to pray in the homes of others, and in a very short
time regular and appropriate family worship became
general. Thus originated an institution which has become
one of the brightest glories of the land.
Vi was afterwards baptized by the name of Peter, and
became an apostle to his countrymen. As a native Assistant
Missionary he has for many years been honourably employed,
seeing much success.
About three miles from Nukualofa, in different directions,
were three villages, Hofoa, Havelu, and Manfauqa : to each
of these the Gospel was carried. Nearly all their inhabitants
renounced idolatry, and schools were established.
So mightily grew the word of God and prevailed, that the
neighbouring groups clamoured for it. On the 4th of Octo-
ber, Mr. Turner thus wrote to the London Committee: —
" My mind is at this time affected by the absolute
necessity there is of more help being sent to this infant
Mission. Captain Samuel Henry, son of the Rev. Mr.
Henry of Tahiti, has just arrived here on a trading voyage.
He has come from the Navigators', Vavau, and the Haabai
Islands. At nearly every place he has touched at, the first
inquiries have been, ' Have you any Missionaries on board
for us ? ' At some places the natives have been really
troublesome on this account. On one island, where no
Missionary has set his foot, a chapel has been erected by
the poor natives in full expectation of one. On one of the
Haabai Islands they have persuaded an ungodly sailor to
become their instructor. Do, my dear fathers and brethren,
pity and help these thousands of perishing souls. Tell
their wants, publish their cries throughout England, and I
doubt not the increased liberality of those who love Jesus
will enable you to send a press and a printer, and men
who will gladly rush into these open doors, and cry, ' Behold
the Lamb of God.' "
io8 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY
The first Methodist class-meeting in Tonga was con-
ducted by Mr. Turner on October 14th, 1828. The number
was about ten. To these other members were added, and
a second class was formed. Before the close of the year
the Missionaries rejoiced over about twenty souls gathered
from wild heathenism into the fellowship of the church of
God. In a letter to Mr. Leigh about this date, Mr. Turner
says : —
" The work is unquestionably begun. Many have entirely
laid aside their heathen customs and superstitions, and,
according to the light they possess, sincerely worship the
true God. I can hear them pray to Jehovah in their little
communities with such solemnity of spirit and propriety
of expression as quite affect me. Observe, I do not say
that any are evangelically converted, but we expect this
soon. We have above one hundred natives under daily
instruction. Our congregations on the Lord's day average
from three to four hundred, and they listen with eager atten-
tion. My diligent and laborious colleagues make great
progress with the language. Thousands in the neighbour-
ing islands are crying, ' Come over and help us.' Our
trials are severe, but they are swallowed up in our mighty
concern to instruct and save the race."
Meanwhile, Mr. Thomas was persecuted at Hihifo by
the chief Ata, and his work much hindered. But the Lord
not only supported His faithful servant, but made " the
wrath of man to praise Him."
The pleasing hopes of the new year were justified.
The first convert to Christ from among the Tonguese was
baptized by Mr. Thomas at Hihifo in January, 1829.
Solohea was a young chief of the highest rank, being son
of the late king, and nephew of the reigning monarch.
During a long affliction he received instruction from the Mis-
sionaries. His baptism was witnessed by his heathen mother
and friends. He soon after fell asleep in Jesus. Miss Farmer
CHAPTER XI. 109
has supplied an interesting account of his illness, death,
and funeral, as he is regarded as the first-fruits of Mission
toil in the Friendly Islands.
In a short time six of the most promising of the catechu-
mens were publicly received into the church by baptism.
The names assigned them were Noah, Moses, Peter,
Barnabas, Joseph, and John. The whole of these first six
converts became preachers of the Gospel to their country-
men. John, who was of frail constitution, died young.
Noah and Moses were reliable and useful in the church at
Nukualofa ; while Peter, Joseph, and Barnabas were early
sent forth as evangelists to other islands. Mr. Turner
wrote : " I regarded the leading of these converts to Christ
and to His church as the highest honour which up to that
time God had conferred upon me."
The second public baptism was on the 2gth of March,
when the Rev. Mr. Cross administered the sacrament to
the wife of the king, and to four other women, two of
whom were wives of members of the native church. On
the 4th of April the Missionaries of Nukualofa and Mr.
Thomas had "a laborious meeting" in reference to the
language and the enlargement of their school book. This
little volume, which they were hastening to complete for
printing in Sydney, comprised Scripture lessons, cate-
chisms, and hymns During this month the sloop of
war, " Satellite," was in the harbour for a few days. Her
commander, Captain Lawes, and his oiBcers showed much
courtesy to the Mission families, and evinced an interest
in their work. The commander had visited the Society
Islands and New Zealand, but said he had seen nothing
to equal the progress of the Gospel in Tonga, for the time
the Mission had been established.
The first Christian marriage in Tonga took place on the
3rd of May, Sunday. Mr. Cross preached a preparatory
sermon on David and Goliath. What special adaptation he
no THE PIONEER MISSIONARY,
found in the subject my readers may guess. The husbands'
names were Noah, Peter, Joseph. They had been married
before in Tonga fashion, but now desired a Christian union
under the sanction and ceremony of a Christian marriage.
A translation of the Book of Common Prayer was used on
the occasion.
There was a large concourse at the first Christian funeral
of a Tongan native. It was that of a chief who had renounced
heathenism and had found the Saviour during his affliction.
He had been baptized "Job" because of his patience.
English order was pretty closely adopted. The Missionaries
preceded, and the mourners followed the bier to the ground.
When the corpse had been placed at the door of its long
home, the followers and spectators seated themselves
around. To the sympathizing and confiding natives,
newly blessed with the light and hope of heaven, the service
was peculiarly affecting.
When the novelty of going to school had somewhat
v/orn off, the attendance decreased. So the king's influence
was sought. Next day two hundred and fifty were present.
The building was inconveniently small for the scholars or
worshippers ; and Tubou promised to have it enlarged.
Sunday, the 7th of June, was a Pentecostal day. At the
nine o'clock service a very gracious influence rested upon
five hundred persons during the whole meeting. Ten
men, two of them being chiefs of rank, solemnly renounced
heathenism. At the afternoon service eight adult females
and three children were baptized. Better still, many were
pricked in the heart by the word. In the evening, twent}--
six native converts, who had been previously instructed in
the nature and design of the ordinance, united with their
Missionaries in partaking of the emblems of the Body and
Blood given for the life of the world. ^
The candidates for baptism were chary as to the names
proposed to be given them ; especially as to the moral
CHAPTER XL in
character of their Scripture namesakes. A chief, whose
native name was Lightning, and who had been a celebrity as
a heathen priest, was baptized with his wife and son. The
trio were named " Zechariah," " EHzabeth," and "John."
Each native was allowed to retain his Tonga name, when
not an improper one.
All Nukualofa felt the influence of God's truth and Spirit.
The people would talk of nothing else than learning to read,
attending the class, being baptized, and going to heaven.
Twenty-two anxious inquirers were met for the first time at
x;lass the same evening. All ranks and conditions were
represented in the general movement for Christ and His
salvation.
On the loth of June, Mr. Turner's diary recorded a
memorable event : — " To-day Tubou, the Tut, or king,
met in class for the first time. Another chief, Mafeleo
Toutai, has met with him. Agreeably with their request,
I met them alone in my study. With the Tin I have much
cause to be encouraged. He engaged in prayer after I had
spoken to them, and, seriously, he prayed as one who had
been accustomed to prayer for years. The Lord keep him
humble, and assist me to guide him in the good and right
way."
In painful contrast with this was the funeral ceremony
of Mafeleo's mother, two days afterwards. The mourning
women had no sooner poured their bags of fine sand over
the corpse, and the slab door been placed upon the tomb,
than there arose a piteous orgy of heathenish fury ; some
of the men turned maniacs, and gashed their heads with
axes, or other sharp instruments, until their bodies were
drenched in blood; others thrust sharp-pointed spears
through the fleshy parts of their arms and thighs ; some
burned themselves in different parts with firebrands ; mean-
while the women persisted in uttering the most piercing
-wails. It was "the sorrow that worketh death."
112 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
The chief Ata was a tough piece of heathenism. He
had now for about three years frustrated to a great extent
the labours of the Missionaries at Hihifo, and on the i6th
of July the brethren held a consultation as to giving up the
station. It was known that a favourable opening offered
at Haabai ; indeed, as many as from five to seven hundred
could be gathered for Christian worship, if only a Mission-
ary could go to them. It was judged that they might with
advantage occupy Haabai instead of Hihifo ; but there was
a difficulty. Unless Ata should consent, of which there
was some uncertainty, there would be trouble. Divine
guidance was sought, and then the chief was conferred
with. Ata was found civil and candid. He " loved Mr.
Thomas, but would not turn for him or any one else who
might come. He had always told Mr. Thomas so, and in
that mind he would remain. Mr. Thomas might go to
Haabai if he liked." Thereupon it was decided to form a
new station at Lifuka, the king's town at Haabai. They
resolved on this course, anticipating the mind of the Com-
mittee in London ; but did so with little reluctance, as but
little expense would be incurred. A fortnight later the
Hihifo station was given up, and Mr. Thomas removed to
Nukualofa. The king of Haabai visited him there, and
desired him to tarry awhile until he should have prepared
to accommodate him.
The diary notes following are of incidents of school
progress, of triumphs of grace in sickness, and of happy
death beds The case of Fau, whose only son "the
Lord took," brought out Christian faith and submission
On the 19th of September there was an earthquake.
Tongan superstition regarded earthquakes as caused by the
god Mui shifting the island from one shoulder to another.
From the experience of Ata's insincerity and other causes,
some doubt arose as to the trustworthiness of the king of
Haabai in his profession of desire for the lotu. To satisfy
CHAPTER XI.
"3
themselves, the Missionaries had a long talk with him on
the evening of the 8th of October. It established their
confidence.
The first native lovefeast was held on the afternoon of
October nth. About one hundred and fifty members were
present, of whom only forty-six spoke. " O, how our
hearts were melted while we heard them with simplicity
and earnestness state their conversion from heathenism to
Christ ! Glory to God for what our eyes behold ! "
The origin of Tonga Sabbath schools is noticed in an
entry of the same date. " Commenced a Sabbath school
to-day, which, we believe, will be productive of good to the
rising generation."
Mr. Thomas's removal to Haabai was deferred, pending
expected communications from the Committee. It was
resolved, however, that Peter Vi should go as a temporary
supply.
The Missionaries had now to endure serious personal
and family loss. The brig " Minerva," with supplies,
was wrecked upon a reef, and went to pieces ; not a
single article of food or apparel, or even a document, was
saved. The sailing master, Peter Bags, reached Nukualofa.
Not hearing from the Committee on the subject, the Mis-
sionaries for some time hesitated as to occupying the
Haabai group. Their suspense was removed by a myste-
rious providence, a notice of v/hich I copy from Miss
Farmer's "Tonga." Mr, Turner judged that Miss Farmer
had taken it from his written journal forwarded to the Com-
mittee after the occurrence. " While waiting anxiously,
not daring to add to the difficulties of the Society by
further outlay, a small box, or packet, was washed on
shore, and brought to Mr. Turner, It was found to convey
a letter that set their minds at rest. Things at home were
not so bad, after all. A Missionary might go to Haabai.
The vessel that bore that letter (a schooner from Sydney)
I
114 ^^^ PIONEER MISSIONARY.
had foundered, and all on board had perished. Neither
the vessel, nor any of her crew, nor any of the goods with
which she had been freighted, was heard of again. That
letter alone, the messenger of mercy to a people waiting
for the law of the Lord, guided by Him whom winds and
seas obey, escaped the general ruin, and was cast on the
right shore at the right time."
Cheering tidings from Haabai soon reached Tonga. The
king was in earnest. On the very day after his return
home he had publicly demonstrated his resolve to lotn.
He had taken to pieces a large sacred canoe which had
been deified, had set himself to learn to read, and had
counselled his people to turn to Jehovah. Meanwhile the
work grew in Tonga. The classes increased. On the
2oth of December no less than eighty-four persons received
Christian baptism. Many of the old folk rejoiced in the
names of the patriarchs. One simple sister, having a taste
for antiquity, chose to be called " Eve." Next week she
wanted to be unbaptized, complaining to the Missionaries,
" All the children of the place make sport of me, calling
me ' the mother of all evil.' "
As the flock had greatly multiplied, it became necessary
to provide under-shepherds ; and the most experienced and
eligible of the church members were chosen, and appointed
leaders. These the Missionaries met weekly by them-
selves, in the hope of keeping them in advance of the
members in knowledge and experience. Most of them
quite fulfilled these expectations. The wisdom of this
arrangement was in its necessity. Some of the new
leaders must have had but a dull moral perception. At
one of their meetings, after Mr. Turner had been speaking
plainly on the duty of restitution, he was voluntarily
informed by several that they had kept back as their own
sundry articles they had found, but to which they had no
other than a finder's right. One characteristic of first love
CHAPTER XI. 115
is tenderness of conscience ; and next morning numerous
lads and lasses were seen at the Mission house, each laying
something down. They had been told over-night by their
leaders of this doctrine of restitution. The ready recovery
of knives, scissors, spoons, and other articles m3'steriously
missed, was not so pleasing to the family as this new evi-
dence of the power of truth.
On the gth of January, 1830, Peter Vi arrived from
Haabai, to accompany Mr. Thomas thither. He brought
glad news ; the king and several hundreds of his people
had cast away their idols. The next day, — the Sabbath, —
was one of great interest. Mr. Turner had the high
honour of receiving into the church Tubou, the king of
Tonga. He stood beside the pulpit, with his wife and
children standing at his left hand. His manly form was
neatly attired in native cloth, and his countenance indi-
cated that he was calm and full of purpose. The large
assembly and their teachers looked on with joyous admira-
tion. Having asked their attention, he seriously and
openly renounced the gods of Tonga, calling them " vanity
and lies." He assured the people that he had "cast away
■everything that he knew to be sinful ; that Jehovah was
his God, and Jesus Christ his only Saviour ; that he made
an offering that day of himself, his wife, and children, unto
the Lord, that He might dispose of them as He would see
good." He exhorted his people to follow his example, and
attend to the things of God. He then knelt down, and in
that position was baptized in the Name of the Triune God.
He was named Josiah. Rising from his knees, he pre-
sented his three sons and his daughter to the Missionary ;
and they also were dedicated to God. In the afternoon
another notable person was baptized. He had been one
of the greatest priests of the land ; indeed, Tubou himself
had often prayed to him as his god. Both the king
and his god were received into the church the same day,
I 2
ii6 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
Early in March, the whaling ship " L'Aigle " was
wrecked on a Tonga reef, on to which, strangely enough,
her master had sailed her direct. The loss to the owners
was three hundred tuns of sperm oil. The captain and
crew made for Nukualofa in four whaleboats. They were
afraid of their lives, and sought the protection of the Mis-
sionaries. Tubou and his men acted the part of Chris-
tians, showing much hospitality, and doing their best to
save the property from the wreck.
One result of the success of the Tonga Mission was, that
its chief port soon became a convenient station for the
shipping in the South Eastern Seas. On the nth of
April, there were present at the English service three
captains, three doctors, and many from the crews from their
thrae vessels. We hope the prayer in Mr. Turner's diary
was heard : " O, may the word of God take hold upon
their hearts, and do them everlasting good ! "
The church and school building at Nukualofa was found
too small, and a new one was erected. The first post was
put in the ground on the 5th of May, amid the prayers and
praises of a grateful people. The site was the centre and
summit of an old fortification. It is the highest point of
land, — eighty feet above the sea level, — and, as it com-
mands the opening of the Nukualofa harbour, the church
has become a guide to captains sailing in.
As Captain Ebriels was going over to Haabai, Mr. ^
Turner had a trip for his health. The schooner's course
would admit of his spending but one day there. It was the
Sabbath. At nine a.m. he preached to four hundred attentive
hearers. The return was perilous. He writes : — " We had
not proceeded far before it began to blow and rain tremen-
dously. The narrow, sinuous channel being fringed with
coral reefs on every hand, and the schooner running with
gunwale underwater, our danger was great. Tubou^Totai,
our pilot, was lashed to the mast, that he might preserve
CHAPTER XL 117
his position, and guide the vessel. The captain said he had
never been in greater peril."
Early in June the war frigate " Seringapatam " called in.
The commander, the Honourable William Waldegrave, and
his officers exhibited with much courtesy a kindly interest
in the Mission. The attentions of the medical officer to
Mr. Turner were timely, as he had been ver}^ unwell. On
the commander offering whatever assistance he could
render to the Mission, he was told of some runaway sailors
at Vavau, whose rascality was a hindrance to the influence
of the Gospel among the natives. He promptly replied,
" Although it was not my intention to visit Vavau, I will
sail direct for that port, and take them away." To the
honour of the British navy, he fulfilled his promise. In a
few days he wrote to Mr. Turner from "off Lifuka, "
stating that he' had succeeded in taking on board five of
the men referred to.
About the same time he received another letter which he
valued much. It was in the handwriting of the king of
Haabai. It accompanied a significant token of his sincerity
in turning Christian. The present was a rude wooden
image of one of the goddesses. It was about twenty inches
long, and represented a decrepit, ugly old woman. The
dishonoured deity had a cord around her neck, by which
she had lately been hanging from the rafters of a nov/
abandoned god-house.
On June 25th, the Rev. Messrs. Williams and Barff, of
the London Missionary Society, arrived from the Society
Islands. They had with them a number of teachers,
designed for the Navigator's and other islands. The
Nukualofa IMissionaries received them as brethren and
fellow labourers in the kingdom of Christ. Air. Williams
sojourned at Mr. Turner's, and Mr. Barff with Mr. Cross.
All the native teachers took up their abode with the king by
invitation. At daylight a Tahitian service was held in
ii8 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
the chapel, attended by the Tahitian teachers, and the crew
of their httle vessel, "The Olive Branch." Mr. Turner w^as
present, although he did not understand the language.
At nine a.m. he addressed a great congregation with
freedom and power, the Missionary visitors attending. At
that service Mr. Cross and he baptized thirty male adults,
and Samuel the infant son of Tubou the king. Mr.
Williams afterwards conducted an English service, in
which he preached " a good sermon " for the benefit of the
Mission families, and the Europeans from the vessels. In
the afternoon Mr. Cross preached, in Tongan, and baptized
about thirty women, most of them the wives of those bap-
tized in the morning. Later in the day forty couples were
publicly married. On the Wednesday evening at the prayer-
meeting, Mr. Williams delivered an address, narrating
Missionary adventures and triumphs in Rarotonga and
elsewhere. The following is from Mr. Turner's diary :—
"July 4th. — Anothervery blessed Sabbath in the sanctuarj'^
among our people, and at our English services morning and
evening, conducted by our dear brethren Barff and
Williams. The latter gave us a very profitable sermon
in the evening from, ' And there they crucified Him ;' at the
close of which we partook together of the sacred emblems
of our Saviour's body and blood. This was indeed a
soul-hallowing season, in which we held communion with
our Lord, and silent fellowship one with another.
" Tuesday 6th. — This morning our dear brethren Barff
and Williams, with their band of native teachers, sailed
for the Haabais, accompanied by Mr. and Mrs. Cross, who
have gone to spend a few weeks with brother and sister
Thomas at Lifuka. The Lord bless and prosper the
enterprise of these devoted men ! "
In heathen times the burial of a young prince was
attended by the frantic shrieks and bleeding wounds of mock
mourners ; but all this ceased under the softening influence of
CHAPTER XI. 119
the Gospel. Both parents and some hundreds of the people
were present at the funeral of Samuel, the king's infant son,
but there was not the sign of a heathen rite; and as Mr.
Turner addressed them upon the "home above," it was
evident that many of those who wept believed the words he
spoke, and were able to comfort one another.
On August 5th, Thomas Olley was soundly converted to
God under a sermon on "the Many Mansions." He was an
old man-of-war's man, and had been " sinning hard in
many lands." Lately, while much afflicted, he had fallen
under Mr. Turner's care. He testified in the clearest
manner to two shipmates and to two others, strangers, that
God had pardoned all his sins. The diary entry reads :
" I have not met with a clearer conversion since I left
England. Glory to God for putting honour upon His
truth in saving this poor aged sinner 1 "
The new chapel was opened on Sabbath, September 3rd.
The day had been anticipated with the liveliest interest.
Not all of it perhaps of the most spiritual kind. The
occasion had been fixed upon for the first appearance by
many in P^uropean costume. The Missionaries' wives
turned dressrnakers, and instructed scores of anxious
learners, who rivalled each other's skill. However becoming
their dresses, the women would not like to appear without
bonnets. So they made their plait, and plied their skill.
Their millinery was a native art, adopted from Tahiti on
the recent visit of the Tahitian teachers, who had been
accompanied by their wives. At an early hour numbers
assembled around the sanctuary, and in Christian thought
and conversation waited the opening service. The king
had suggested, with true Tongan delicacy, that many of his
own people should remain outside, so that, as far as possible,
strangers should be accommodated. At nine o'clock the
building, seventy by thirty feet, was packed from side to
side, principally with strangers : the throng within and
I20 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
without numbered two thousand. Those inside sat upon
matting, native fashion. For once in Methodism the people
sat to sing, for they had not room to rise. At the sides of
the pulpit, made by the carpenter of " L'Aigle," Vv'ere two
pews, one for the Mission famiHes, and the other for the
king and chiefs.
Next Sunday Mr. Turner fell in with the brother of the chief
walking to and fro, with his eyes steadily lifted upwards.
Mr. Turner. — " What are you doing, Abraham ? "
Abraliam. — "O! I am thinking of what you preached
about, — the mercy of the Lord toward us being higher than
the heavens are above the earth ! "
Mr. Turner. — " Have you not been home for dinner? "
Abraham. — "No; my heart is too full: I do not want
any dinner."
That afternoon the second native lovefeast was held :
about two hundred were present. Half of them spoke briefly,
simply, and well ; the king first, then all the chiefs, in the
order of their rank. When the speaking flagged, the king
urged the people to speak freely, and not be afraid, — to speak
the truth, and nothing but the truth. Several steady and
sincere men ardently desired "to become wise, that they
might be employed in instructing others."
On the Tuesday Mr. Turner started in a large canoe for
the island of Eua, to ascertain whether the chief there
would receive two or three Tongan teachers. He was
becalmed the whole day, and spent the night at Hahaki.
An old chief named Nuku and his people paid deep atten-
tion as he addressed them. He also visited another village
inland. Its chief was " the god of winds and rains." He
had lately received many offerings of yams, pigs, and
native cloth, to induce him to arrest the famine threatened
by a long continued drought. Mr. Turner observed with
pleasure the influence of the native converts. Wherever
they had gone, they had witnessed for Jehovah by morning
CHAPTER XL 121
and evening prayer, and by asking God's blessing upon their
meals. The wind and weather being very rough and
contrary, he did not get to Eua.
The protracted drought became serious, and called out
the faith of the converts. There was the prospect of a
general famine, and fear reigned. One morning the
Missionaries were visited early by a few of their best
praying men. They had come after consultation to inquire
whether it would not be right to have a day set apart for
special prayer for rain. To support their plea they told of
the costly offerings their heathen neighbours had been
making to their gods on the same behalf. A day was
appointed. At the nine o'clock service there was a
numerous gathering of praying men. The Missionaries
read appropriate portions of Scripture vv'hich they had
translated for the purpose of guiding and stimulating their
faith. Throughout a solemn service, all laboured hard to
take hold on God. On leaving the chapel every eye looked
for an immediate answer, but the still dr}"- blue sky was
unmarked by any cloud, even as " little as a human hand."
Disappointment shaded every face. '' Kafaki," — "Wait,"
said the Missionaries, "and God will assuredly answer."
At three p.m. there was another service, at which
there was still more mighty wrestling with the God of
Elijah. Like another patriarch pleading for Sodom, a fine
old chief knelt erect in the middle of the prostrate group,
and in solemn reverent earnestness argued his plea with
"the God of the whole earth." His name was Shem, but
Mr. Turner thought of Abraham. "O Lord," he said,
" Thou knowest that we have set apart this day to pray to
Thee for rain. Our doings of to-day will soon be known
throughout the land, and if Thou dost not soon answer our
prayer. Thy servants will be mocked. Thy Word will be
rejected. Thy Name will be dishonoured, and Thy cause
will sink in the land. O Lord, for Thy great Name's sake,
122 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
haste and send us rain ! " That evening the clouds,
gathered and burst ; and on the following days there was.
abundance of rain. Then the heathen said, "Jehovah is
the God that sendeth rain upon the earth."
This answer to prayer so stimulated the confidence of the
native Christians that they far exceeded their former zeal
in instructing the ignorant and in befriending the sick.
Such was their faith in the power of prayer, that they even
led a number of diseased and dying persons to the Mission
station, that they might be healed. One of these was a
chief of rank, from Houma. They thought him to be
dying, and brought him to Mr. Turner. Abraham said :—
" Mr. Turner, this is a great chief: he has been a long time
sick, and his friends have presented many offerings to their
foolish gods on his behalf. They have carried him from
one god's house to another, but he has only grown worse,
and now we have induced them to bring him to you, that
Jehovah might heal him. He is a great chief, and if he
be restored, it will be a great thing in favour of the lotu
among his heathen people. You must do all you can to
heal his body, and we will pray to our God to save his soul."
Mr. Turner sought Divine counsel, and then bled the man
and administered medicine : he slowly but fully recovered.
The converts triumphed, and the enthusiastic Abraham
resolved on making the event serve the cause of the lotn. At
an hour when the restored chiefs people were all together,
he accompanied the man back, and exhibited him as a
trophy of Jehovah's power and goodness. In the form of
his glorying he proceeded to ridicule the heathen deities,
and then challenged them, if they had any existence or
power, to slay him on the spot. On his way home Abraham
was sunstruck. As he lay dangerously ill, the Christian
converts became conderned lest the heathen should claim
his sickness as a judgment by their gods for his impiety.
CHAPTER XI.
123.
Again medical skill was used, and the converts' " prayer of
faith saved the sick."
The young Tongan Christians were loth to give up their
custom of night dances. At these sports they were often
very imprudent. While their blood was hot from dancing,
they would throw themselves on the wet grass, and lie there
under a heavy dew, and thus bring on acute rheumatism or
sciatica. A case of this kind was brought to Mr. Turner,
and he resolved on effecting, if possible, a double cure. He
got the parents' consent to his proposed treatment, and
then applied such a blister as cured the leg and its owner's
love of night dancing too.
Under date of December 31st, 1830, there is this entry : —
"A year of great and substantial prosperity to our Mission..
The statistics of our District Meeting show that we have
more than doubled our church members, and that more than
a thousand are under daily instruction in our schools. We
have received the joyful news that three brethren and sisters,
have left England to join our Mission. Gratitude and
praise ought to flow from us,, for God's abounding goodness
to me and mine through another year. Nevertheless I have
cause to humble myself before the Lord. Much infirmity
has attached to my proceedings. At times great have been
my physical weakness and suffering. At our late District
Meeting my brethren came to the same conclusion as
myself, that I shall soon be compelled to leave Tonga for a
more healthy clime, or sink into the grave. I greatly love
my work and people ; but when I think of my dear wife
and six children, and my health so sensibly failing, my
heart would sink within me. But in my God is my hope,
and my times are in His hand. O, may I be ready for all
His righteous will ! "
The Lord's Supper was administered at the evening
service of the first Sabbath of 1831, to about two hundred
members. Mr. Cross assisted, but the exertion proved too.
124 ^^^^ PIONEER MISSIONARY.
much for Mr. Turner, and his strength was exhausted
before the meeting closed. The loth of January, the fourth
anniversary of their being driven away with but their bare
hves by the savages of Wangaroa, was observed at the
Mission house with special devotion. Mr. Turner's entry
is : " For this I now thank God, as it proved the way in
which He brought me to see His glory here. O, what have
I seen since then ! Hundreds converted from dumb idols
to ' serve the living and true God.' "
Supports in battle were never more joyfully hailed than
was the reinforcement of Missionaries in Tonga on the
loth of March. The " Floyd" had stood in the ofhng for
some days, the wind being contrary : at last the captain
allowed his passengers to finish their voyage in a whale-
boat. Messrs. Turner and Cross gave them a right hearty
welcome at the beach ; and the first evening passed in
■sacred converse, prayer, and song. The entry is as follows :
— " Brother Peter Turner is from Macclesfield, in my own
beloved Cheshire. In vain we sought to find any nearer
relationship, but in Jesus we are one. Both he and his
good wife appear truly alive to God, and endued with a
Missionary soul. Brother Watkin is from Manchester, and
appears a clear-headed, active-minded man. He will soon
get the language. His little wife is niece to the holy
Joseph Entwisle, one of the most eminent fathers of the
Wesleyan body. Brother and sister Woon ■■'- are from
Cornwall : they will soon win the confidence and afiection
• The Rev. William Woon was born in Truro, and converted to God
in early life. When twenty-six years of age he entered the ministry,
and proceeded to the Friendly Islands, where he remained for four
years. Sometime afterwards he laboured in New Zealand, on the
Mungungu and Taranaki stations. In 1853 his health failed, and he
became a supernumerary. He resided for five years at Wanganui,
acceptably serving the church and cause of God as he was able. On
September 22nd, 185S, he died in the Lord. His latest words were,
*' Give my love to all my brethren ; I am going to heaven."
CHAPTER XI. 125
of the people, to whom they have devoted their lives.
Brother Woon is our Missionary printer ; he has brought
a press and a good supply of material. Thank God, this will
not only lessen our toils, (who have hitherto provided all
with our pens,) but it will supply thousands of hungry
souls with heavenly food."
On witnessing the native services on the Sabbath, the
new brethren were filled with delight, and exclaimed, "The
half has not been told." In the evening Mr. Watkin
preached a good sermon in English. On their third
Sabbath, the new Missionaries witnessed the public baptism
of nearly seventy adults, and the marriage of about twenty
couples.
They had scarcely got their sea legs adjusted to land
life, when they were in the midst of a hurricane. The
night was indescribably fearful. Mr. Turner's house was
lashed with ropes to the trunks of cocoa-nut trees close at
hand, and yet it rocked like a cradle; and for many hours
its inmates feared every moment it would be carried away
bodily, or that they would be crushed under its ruins. To
the shipping the storm was most disastrous. Between
two and three in the morning the Spanish brig " Candida "
parted from her anchor, and was carried broadside on to a
perpendicular reef, where she bilged and went down. Her
owner, a French gentleman, named Lefevre, and the
sailing-master and crew, were all providentially drifted
ashore alive. At daybreak they went to the station in a
most pitiable condition of body and mind. "Yesterday,"
said Lefevre, " I was worth six thousand pounds, — now I
am a poor man ; all is gone." The Missionaries hastened
to render what assistance they could, but they found the
disasters beyond remedy. There were six dead bodies lying
on the beach mangled and lacerated ; the brig was hope-
lessly wrecked, showing only her topmast out of water, and
the two other vessels were quivering and straining at the
126 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
gates of destruction. The Christian natives regarded the
" Floyd " and " The Bee " as Jehovah's ships, the one hav-
ing brought Missionaries, and the other Mission supplies,
and ascribed their preservation so far to the special provi-
dence of God. They earnestly said to the Missionaries,
*' Do pray that they may not be wrecked : we have been
praying till we are tired." It was not so easy even for
Missionaries to pray, while sand and shell were cutting
into their faces with hurricane fury. It was evening when
the storm abated ; and then they looked out upon houses,
trees, fences, and plantations, levelled in common ruin.
The sun was setting, when the captain and crew of " The
Bee" got safely rafted ashore; but it was some hours
before " Lincoln Bill," the skipper, got well over his fright.
He confessed himself "a miserable sinner," and vowed,
" If the Lord will only spare my vessel to me, I will never
beat my wife again." He and his vessel were spared. As
he sailed out of port, he knowingly took away the property
of those who had succoured him. Whether his wife had
any benefit from his tender vow, I do not know. He again
left the port of Sydney, but neither he nor his ship was
heard of more. The Tongans ascribed the wreck of the
"Candida" to the judgment of God upon her crew, for
wooding and watering on the Lord's day.
The last month in Tonga had too much to be done in it.
What with adapting premises for the press, and arranging
materials for its being worked, getting his namesake to
Haabai, and preparing for the removal of his own family
in readiness for any casual opportunity, Mr. Turner had
more on hand than his strength would bear, and became
very low in health.
The sloop of war " Comet," and the colonial government
brig " Lucy Ann," after removing the Pitcairn Islanders to
Tahiti, called in at Tonga upon their return voyage to
Sydney. Mr. Turner applied to Captain Sutherland, of " The
CHAPTER XL 127
Comet," for a passage for his family by the brig, which
also was under his charge. The commander acceded to
his request, but stipulated that he must be ready in two
days. The vessels, which had arrived on the Sunday, were
to leave on the Wednesday. Tuesday was devoted to
packing, but they could hardly get on for the constant
demonstrations of the affection of the natives. Their tears
and endearing expressions were, however, a rich comfort
and reward, after years of toil for their welfare. " Father,"
some said, " if you had not come to our land, we would
liave lived in sin as our forefathers have done ; but now the
light has beamed on us, and some of our relatives have
gone to the world of glory."
When the excitement of the day had passed, the sub-
joined reflections were entered: "When I look at the
mysterious way in which the Lord led me to Tonga, and
the gloomy state of things in reference to our cause at that
time, and compare it with the present, I cannot but wonder
and adore : to God alone be praise. During my seasons
of weakness and affliction, it was my ardent desire to be
spared to see the arrival of a press and a printer. Thank
God, I have not only been spared to see this, but to witness
the press in full operation, and to carry with me specimens
of its first productions. I will forward a few of them to
the Committee."
At the time of parting, the children could with reluctance
be induced to go. The family were attended by their
Missionary friends * and a number of Christian natives to
the boat. At the beach Mr. Turner was quite unmanned;
* The Rev. William Cross was in later years connected with the Fiji
Mission. While chairman of that District, and in the sixteenth year of
his Missionary labours, he died at Somosomo on October 15th, 1S42.
Throughout his career he had been distinguished by ardent zeal for the
work ; and when upon his last station he found it very unhealthy, he
was unwilling to remove from it so long as he could do anything for
his Saviour, or could encourage his brethren.
128 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
for " they all wept sore, sorrowing most of all for the words
which he spake, that they should see his face no more.
And they accompanied him unto the ship."
When at sea, he thus wrote to the Committee : —
" My grief would have been greater on leaving them,,
had they not been provided with those who will gladly
watch over them to do them good. More than two thousand
copies of a First School Book of four pages had been printed
before I left. Two thirds of a Second Book of twelve pages
had been composed, and sixty hymns prepared. A Third
School Book of twenty pages had been agreed upon. I
hope the Scriptures will soon follow, a good portion being
already in a forward state. In Nukunuku, between Tonga
and Plihifo, a new chapel has been opened, a society
formed, and a school established. It is a great consolation
to me to know that I have left the Mission in a very pros-
perous state, with every prospect of still greater success.
A little before we left, Mr. Thomas sent me a most encou-
raging account of the state of things with them. They
had just opened a new chapel at Lifuka, longer than one at
Nukualofa : upwards of two thousand persons were present
at the opening services. Nine classes had been formed,
with constant additions. More than five hundred persons
are now meeting as members with us. What hath God
wrought ! and what may we not soon expect ? I sincerely
hope your friends will soon allow you to send additional
help to the Tonga Mission. In the event of all Tonga
embracing the Gospel, five Missionaries at the least will
be absolutely necessary for that island. Two I hope may
do for the Haabais, and two for Vavau.
" There is certainly an important Missionary field among
the Fijis, and I think you will do well to make a beginning
there."
As far as I have been able to ascertain, it appears to be
among the honours of Mr. Turner as a Missionary, that he
CHAPTER XI. 129
was the first who specially recommended to the Committee
the Fiji Islands as a sphere of Mission labour. That field,
however, was not occupied for some years afterwards.
The voyage to Sydney takes usually about fifteen
days ; but the vessel being light and the winds contrary,
it was a long passage. Fortunately Mr. Turner was a good
sailor, and the protracted voyage, which in some respects
was " uncomfortable enough," proved of great benefit to his
health. The vessel twice ran short of supplies. She sent
boats ashore on the coast of New Holland for fire-wood, and
then had to call in at Port Stephens for food. They reached
Sydney after six weeks, Mrs. Turner being much enfeebled
through sea-sickness.
K
I30 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
CHAPTER XII.
1831-1835.
While Mr. Turner had been in Tonga, a variety of unto-
ward circumstances had militated seriously against Method-
ism in New South Wales. He wrote of it as follows : —
" The Rev. William Walker, a talented man, had not only
ceased to prosecute his Mission among the poor aborigines,
but to be a minister among us. Another excellent and
gifted brother, the Rev. Ralph Mansfield, had been
induced, under circumstances of peculiar trial, to relin-
quish his ministry, and enter upon secular engagements.
The Rev. William Horton had returned to England. Mr.
Leigh, who was stationed at Parramatta, had lately fol-
lowed the remains of his dear wife to the tomb, was
reduced to great weakness both of body and mind, and was
utterly unfit for any ministerial duty. Poor Mr. Erskine
was quite incapacitated by severe asthma for his charge in
Sydney. Our church in New South Wales was now a
wreck, and the few faithful in our Israel mourned the
desolations of Zion. Windsor was left without any one to
conduct the services of the sanctuary,"
In this state of things the arrival of an earnest minister,
able to work, was welcomed in the colony. As there was a
vacant house furnished in Parramatta, it was deemed best that
Mr. Turner should reside there, and labour chiefly in that
Circuit, until he should receive from Conference a definite
appointment. His previous brief residence there had
made him many friends, and, in their midst, he entered
heartily upon the Lord's work.
CHAPTER XII. 131
He found " much, very much, to discourage, and some
things at which his heart sickened." Nevertheless there
■were a few who cheerfully united with him in crying,
" Come, O breath, and breathe upon these slain, that they
may live." A heavenly influence attended the word. The
congregations increased, and sinners were converted. To
the few then in church fellowship this was as life from the
dead.
On the 31st of August, the brethren Manton and Simp-
son arrived in Sydney, for the colonial work : at the same
time Mr. Turner received his Conference appointment to
Hobart Town. Mr. Manton relieved him at Parramatta ;
but he was several weeks detained by family affliction.
His infant child, through Mrs. Turner's hardship and sick-
ness during the six weeks' voyage from Tonga, lay danger-
ously ill. When he had been released from his sufferings,
liis parents received grace to say, " The Lord gave, and
the Lord hath taken away : blessed be the Name of the
Lord." His dust rests in the same tomb with that of Mrs.
Leigh, in the Episcopal Church burial ground.
A voyage of nine days in the brig " Argo " was com-
pleted on the 24th of November, and the Mission family
were in Hobart Town again. Their welcome was worthy
of the friends Mr. Turner had left ten years before. With
Messrs. Chapman, sen., Hiddlestone, Hopkins, Mather,
Dunn, Barrett, Sherwin, and others, he was at once at home.
Their Christian confidence and fellowship were a deep
pleasure aftei the solitariness of several years on Mission
stations.
Thrice formerly he had laboured in the colonies, but only
as a passing visitor. He now entered upon a tour of Cir-
cuit labour. To appreciate the character of his work, it
will be advantageous to glance at the social and moral con-
dition of the people, and at the position of Methodism at
the time; at least, at such features of Van Diemen's
K 2
132 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
Land life as called for distinctive qualities in a Methodist
preacher.
The population of Hobart Town had increased during
the ten years from two thousand seven hundred to from
six to eight thousand, the increase having been distributed
among all classes. It was not an ordinary British popu-
lation. The island having been selected as a home for the
crime of England, a large part of the residents were con-
victs. In different parts of the island there were then
about thirteen thousand of that class. By far the larger
number of these had been the victims of ignorance and
vice, and had, by their compulsory removal from the old
country, lightened its moral atmosphere. But there were
not a few from another class. From the crimes for which
some had been expatriated, it could not be inferred that
their home education had been meagre, or their sur-
roundings those of vulgar vice. The courted ranks of
fashion, and of exclusive social culture, had contributed not
a few of the voyagers under the penal system.
The transportation system has been so written about
from a political standpoint, as to have been made to appear
an admirable arrangement for meeting the difficulty of
England's crime ; and, really, a stranger to ocular demon-
stration of its working, and to correct knowledge of its
results, on reading some of the calmly prepared statements
of the system and its regulations, might be disposed to
suspend any preconceived unfavourable judgment. But
facts in all social questions should command their value.
Simultaneously with the labours of Mr. Turner, to be chro-
nicled in this chapter, the philanthropic James Backhouse
and George Washington Walker evinced a practical Chris-
tian interest in the unhappy class referred to. Their visits
among them aftorded those gentlemen ample opportunities
of seeing the shadows of the system ; and I now append
their summary notice of it, published in 1S62.
CHAPTER XII. 133
" It may be helpful to the reader, to state in precise
terms the conditions which belonged to the sentence of
transportation in Tasmania; conditions designed to benefit
the free settlers and subserve the interest of the colony, as
well as to extend a moral reformation in the convict. The
system, with all its merits and all its defects, belongs now
only to the past. It was abandoned a few years since, and
no convicts have latterly been sent to Tasmania or New
South Wales, or any other Australian colony, except
Western Australia.
" Convicts, on arrival in Tasmania, were assigned as
servants to the settlers, from whom they received, in return
for their labour, lodging, food, and coarse clothing, but no
money. If they committed offences during servitude, they
were punished by imprisonment in the gaols or peni-
tentiaries; by flogging; by being sent to labour in the
public works in a road party, or in a chain gang ; or, lastly,
by being re-transported, as it were, to a penal settlement.
The chain gang was a step more severe than the road
party, as the prisoners had to work in irons, and wear a
most degrading costume, and were guarded by armed
soldiers instead of convict overseers. From the wretched
character of the huts provided for their lodging, the
exposure and hard labour to which they were subjected, and
their scanty fare, both these punishments were extremely
severe. The penal settlement was reserved for the most
hardened offenders. The term of servitude for the assigned
convict varied according to his sentence of transportation :
if the sentence was for seven years, he had to serve four
before he could have a ticket of leave for good conduct; if
for fourteen, six ; and eight years, if his sentence was for
life. The ticket of leave in a great measure returned con-
victs to the condition of free men. They could hire out
their labour for wages, or enter into business on their own
account ; but they were not allowed to go beyond their own
134 T^HE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
district of the island, and were obliged to attend public
worship ahce in the week, and a general muster before the
magistrates once a month. At the expiration of their term,
or earlier, if their conduct was satisfactory, a conditional
pardon was granted ; and continued good conduct was
somtimes followed by a full pardon, which restored them
to all the rights of free men. If the assigned prisoner was
convicted of any offence during the term of his servitude,,
he forfeited the time that had elapsed, and had to com-
mence anew ; and the first conviction of the ticket-of-leave
man exposed its possessor to forfeit it, and to be returned
to that state of bondage from which he had been released.
" Macquarie Harbour, the seat in 1S32 of a noted penal
settlement, is situated about the middle of the west coast.
Though in itself a magnificent haven, it is of most difficult
access, for which indeed it was chosen, as being more com-
pletely isolated from the rest of the world. What with the
perilous passage of the bar, the nature of the winds which
prevail along that coast, and the dangers of the shore, it
would be difficult to conceive a spot more inaccessible on
the habitable globe; and in 1833, wearied with the diffi-
culties of the situation, the government abandoned it, and
transferred the settlement to Port Arthur."
Messrs. Backhouse and Walker's several religious tours
by government permission favoured them in arriving at a
correct estimate of the working of the system ; and one of
their reports, prepared at Governor Arthur's request, dated
June, 1S34, comprehensively exhibits the general state of
the prisoner population of the colony, in their view of its
moral aspect. That paper, which treats specially on prison
discipline, points out that the abuses were serious, and that
the modes of punishment were degrading, and induced
deplorable consequences. They say, —
" It would not appear that the prevention of crime is to
be expected in any great degree from the dread of punish-
CHAPTER XII. 135
ment, but rather from counteracting the causes which lead
to the commission of crime. By extending the means of
education, by discouraging the sale and use of ardent
spirits, by removing juvenile thieves as well as older
adepts, by stimulating magistrates to suppress houses of
ill fame, and to remove profligate women from the streets,
by promoting a due observance of the Sabbath, by dis-
countenancing every species of gaming, and by remedying
those evils by which the labouring poor are oppressed in
their wages, the principal avenues to vice would be closed,
and the benefit would be incalculable in the prevention of
crime."
Most prisoners have a dread of flagellation and of road
parties and chain gangs, till they have once suffered such
punishments : after this the generality of them exhibit a
decided deterioration of character. Flagellation especially
is degrading and excites revengeful feelings. The practice
of sentencing men to work in chains as a punishment,
apart from the mere purpose of restraint, appears to be
contrary to sound principles of penal discipline. It is
calculated to increase desperation of character; it is a part
of that system of abstract vengeance which man is not
authorized to inflict upon his fellow man.
In hundreds of instances, the early and natural effect of
a blind and vengeful oppression of spirit and of everything
precious in man, under the sanctions of irresistible
authority, was a state of mind nearly approaching abject
disbelief in future rewards and punishments. Indeed, very
often such disbelief was avowed with too much evidence of
sincerity in its unhappy subject. All this should be kept in
mind in estimating the necessity, the difliiculty, and the
value of those befitting religious efforts for their spiritual
emancipation, which Nathaniel Turner and other true-
hearted servants of God were wont to make.
The British settlers of the day were a very mixed com-
136 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
munity. The government officials, though representing
many famihes of station and culture, were as a whole an
unlikely class to raise, or even maintain at its then
standard, the morality of the land. The associations in
nava or military life of many of them had but been
exchanged in their Van Diemen's Land appointments for
others even less friendly to private and social virtue.
Many honourable and worthy exceptions there were, but
they were not enough to exert more than a feeble influence.
Another class of colonists were respectable families from
India, who had been induced, by the attractions of climate
and of prospective family advantages, to make the island
their home. The agricultural settlers were numerous ; but
as the large majority of those of them who had immigrated
in the earliest years of the colony had been of a very
uneducated class, there had not existed any freedom of
intercourse betv/een them and the officers of the
civil service and of the military. And although more
recently a number of settlers of superior character and
claims had established themselves, trasting to personal
labour for their fortunes, they had not succeeded in breaking
down the barriers of caste, which, so long as the representa-
tives of the world's Saviour were so few, made seriously
against the success of evangelistic effort. The pastoral
occupation of the country had already commended itself,
and there were numerous holders of flocks and herds
scattered through the land.
Red coats and blue jackets were very conspicuous
amongst those of yellov/ and grey. They were from the
regiments of soldiers stationed in the city or distributed in
inland towns, and from the numerous vessels detained for
long periods in the harbour. Too intimately associated
with these were many of the government police, who were
themselves of the prisoner class, and who often shamelessly
abetted the vices they were employed to expose.
CHAPTER XII. 137
Mr. Turner perceived, however, that the condition of
things during his nine years' absence had considerably
improved. In commerce, the sixpenny order and the rum-
bottle had given place, as a circulating medium, to specie
and the notes of incorporated banks ; in law, the fiercest
tyranny had been superseded by trial by jury ; religious and
public libraries had been instituted, and Sabbath school
operations extended. Nevertheless, he found himself among
a community whose general character was unlovely and
unclean.
One chief reason of his satisfaction in being appointed to
Hobart Town was its salubrity. He believed he would
there be strong to labour. The anxieties, toils, and ex-
posure of his career in New Zealand, and the enfeebling
heats of Tonga, had so reduced his physical tone, as to
have rendered such a climate almost a necessity. For the
benefit of all concerned, and for the commendation of my
native land, I will say a word as to its climate. It is pecu-
liarly adapted to those who have long resided in a hot
country. The cold is never severe, nor so great but that
one may attend to outdoor duties during the day with
comfort : the heat is so inconsiderable that in the height
of summer harvesting is carried on throughout the day
without injury or risk to health. Hot winds are very
unusual; never lasting for more than two or three days in the
year. The nights are always cool. From the surrounding
expanse of ocean, there are frequent atmospheric changes,
but the air is peculiarly dry and elastic. The tables of
mortality compare favourably with those of any part of the
world. Frosts are slight; snow seldom lies on the ground
lor more than a few hours. Two winters before Mr.
Turner's going to Van Diemen's Land, snow had lain for a
week at Oatlands, the highest land in the colony at that time
settled ; but that was considered something extraordinary.
Ten years previously he had helped with his own hand
138 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
to dig a foundation for a Wesleyan chapel in Melville
Street, and he now found upon the spot " a delightful place
of worship, and its assemblies generally very good."
Beside it was a Minister's house in course of erection.
A gracious revival of religion had taken place some months
before, and there was now a flourishing Sabbath school.
His satisfaction with these features of the Circuit was
increased by the arrival of several excellent Wesleyan
families from England : among these were three valuable
Local Preachers, Messrs. Wilkinson, Lovell, and Leach.
All this was encouraging. There was, however, a serious
difficulty, which grieved him much, and hindered his work.
A spirit of disaffection, unreasonable and injurious, resisted
all efforts which hitherto had been made to allay it. It had
arisen thus : — Mr. Turner's predecessor, while enjoying the
church favour which a warm affectionate disposition and
pulpit gifts secure, had given up the ministry, and accepted
a secular appointment. Many of his friends conceived that
in the circumstances which had led to his taking this step,
he had been harshly treated by his ministerial brethren,
and, in consequence, withdrew from Wesleyan fellowship
and worship. Although they gave to Mr. Turner personally
a most cordial welcome, they held themselves off from the
church in a factious spirit.
The Melville Street congregation was found large and
comparatively intelligent. Nine years' use of foreign
languages had not favoured him as an English speaker,
and Mr. Turner entered upon his work under a deep sense
of his insufficiency. However, with a mind richly imbued
with Divine truth, and his heart full of love, he soon made
full proof of his ministry. The Lord gave him favour, and
he believed himself in his right place.
On the 7th of December he welcomed from England the
Rev. Joseph Orton,* appointed Chairman of the New South
* The Rev. Joseph Orton was born in Hull. In 1826 he went to
CHAPTER XII. 139
Wales District, in place of the Rev. George Erskine,
whose health had failed. The discharge of the " Auriga's "
cargo occupying several weeks, Mr. Orton was detained in
Hobart Town, and often preached there. His presence
was opportune for the Annual Missionary Meeting, at which
he gave an account of his persecutions and sufferings in
Jamaica.
The new Chairman desired Mr. Turner's presence and
aid at a special District Meeting, which it was needful he
should hold in Sydney upon his arrival there. The call of
duty appeared to come inopportunely ; for he had lately had
two voyages, and had but just entered upon an important
Circuit, at a time when it required a vigilant and working
presence. However, with him, Solomon's advice was a
rule of life: " Whatsoever thy hand findeth to do, do it."
He commended his loved ones and his Circuit to God,
and was again afloat. In six days he reached Port Jackson.
The Rev. Samuel Leigh had sailed for England the day
before their arrival.* With the business-like despatch for
Jamaica, under appointment by the British Conference, as a Wesleyan
Missionary. His earnest labours there for the welfare of the slaves so
provoked the local government, that he was subjected to much perse-
cution. After enduring imprisonment in a miserably foul gaol, and
other hardships, he returned to England in 1S29, much enfeebled. His
known fitness to be entrusted with official responsibility influenced the
Conference to appoint him Chairman of the New South Wales District.
From the beginning of 1832, he laboured for about four years in Sydney,
where he was much esteemed. Thence he removed to Hobart Town.
He was the first Wesleyan Minister who preached the Gospel at Port
Phillip, in Victoria. This was on Sunday, April the 24th, 1836. In
March, 1842, he embarked on board the " Briton " for London. When
doubling Cape Horn, he was seized with bronchitis, and from the effects
of this attack his valuable life was terminated at the early age of forty-
six years, on April the 30th. He died in great peace, expressing his
assured trust in Christ.
* After his return to England in 1S31, the Rev. Samuel Leigh was
made Supernumerary, on account of his physical weakness. The re-
I40 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
which Mr. Orton afterwards became well known, the
brethren were called together. The following is from Mr.
Turner's notice of the meeting.
" I was greatly pleased with the spirit and wisdom with
which Mr. Orton conducted the meeting, but much pained
by the disclosures made in answer to the searching inquiries
as to moral character, and the proper exercise of discipline.
The new Chairman wept like a child in deep sympathy for
those concerned ; and, poor man, after all his pity and
tenderness, he was called to much suffering in consequence
of the faithful discharge of his duty. I, too, shared in the
reproaches of the misinformed in these matters, because I
had been faithful to my conscience and my God in the
information it behoved me to give. How true the
saying of the wise man, ' One sinner destroyeth much
good ! '"
During his six weeks' absence, the Hobart Town pulpit
was supplied by the Local Preachers. Concerning some
of the hearers, (and there are many more of the same sort,)
there is this entry in Mr. Turner's diary : " Lord, have
mercy upon such souls as cannot feed upon Thy word,
when delivered in so plain and faithful a manner." Though
the Sabbath congregations were thin, the Lord was present.
In one week three sinners found the Saviour. The class-
meetings were lively. At several of the prayer-meetings
the new converts pleaded most earnestly for the salvation
of their friends.
Upon his return by the same vessel, Mr. Turner was
tirementwas of benefit to him ; and the Conference of 1S33 again placed
him in the itinerancy, and stationed him at Gravesend. Here and
elsewhere in England he had Circuit work till 1S44. The following
year he settled as a Supernumerary in Reading. He continued, however,
to take numerous journeys, to advocate the cause of the heathen at
Missionary meetings. On Monday, November 24th, 1S51, when making
a Missionary speech at Blackwater, he had premonitory symptoms of
paralysis, and on Sunday, May 2nd, 1S52, he slept in Jesus.
CHAPTER XII. 141
accompanied by Miss Rothwell, who, as Mrs. T. J. Crouch
of Hobart Town, has for many years been a devoted and
much beloved servant of God, and of His church.
His spiritual life had been maintained, and, upon his
resuming Circuit labour, he was in the full strength of
grace. There were many towns and settlements accessible
by Methodist agency, but too distant to be reached by the
Circuit Minister; so, with the approval of the District
Meeting, Mr. John Leach was engaged as a hired Local
Preacher for the Circuit. He was a thorough Yorkshire
Methodist, and very zealous. God had lately honoured
him : many of the vilest offenders had turned and found
grace under his preaching. The range of country allotted
him comprised New Norfolk, The Ouse, Bothwell, Hamilton,
Green Ponds, and adjacent neighbourhoods. Mr. Leach's
zeal and work proved too much for his constitution, and
after a few rounds of labour he was compelled to desist.
By this beginning, however, Mr. Turner's labours were
much increased ; for, these few visits having created a desire
for Wesleyan ministrations, several of the places could not
be abandoned, and were at once put on the Circuit plan.
The Alarch quarterly visitation was very encouraging.
Mr. Turner's conciliatory spirit and manifest singleminded-
ness had left party feeling nothing to feed upon, and peace
had been fully restored. Many flocked to Melville Street
chapel, and to numbers the Gospel came, not in word only ;
so that believers, '* walking in the fear of God, and in the
comfort of the Holy Ghost, were multiplied." The whole
band of Local Preachers entered heartily into every plan
for extending the work.
At a social meeting at the Mission house, over which
Mr. Turner presided, it was resolved to have a Sabbath
school out-door festival. The occasion is remembered
with lively satisfaction, as having given rise to the delight-
ful annual gathering of the Sabbath scholars, now number-
142 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
ing two thousand, in whose welfare the Christian churches
of Hobart Town take much interest.
Through the influence of the Rev. Benjamin Carvosso,
Sir George Arthur had some years before applied and
arranged for a Wesleyan Missionary to be sent to Mac-
quarie Harbour, then the penal settlement of the colony.
The Rev. William Schofield had been appointed, and had
been signally blessed in his labours. A change of station
was now being effected between Mr. Manton of New South
Wales and Mr. Schofield ; and, in connexion with their
removal, Mr. Turner had, for a short time, association
with each of these Ministers.
The town of Launceston, second in importance to
Hobart Town, had a population of more than a thousand ;
and Mr. Turner and Mr. Manton arranged for a hurried
evangelistic visit, in the hope that it might lead to the
effective re-occupancy of that town as a missionary sta-
tion. They travelled one hundred and twenty-one miles
there, and the same distance in return, on horseback. Mr.
Turner rode a young animal, newly broken in, with paces
admirably adapted to mortify the flesh. He found the
motion somewhat different from that of a Maori wherry, or
of a Tonga canoe ; and, at the end of each day's travel,
<' could scarcely sit, stand, or walk." But he was no worse
off than his friend. Mr, Manton had a lively recollection
ever afterwards of Mr. Hiddlestone's Timor. It was a long
time before he got rid of the soreness at his chest and
shoulders, caused by the strain of pulling him in for the
greater part of two hundred and forty-two miles. They
preached at Mr. Johnson's, at Green Ponds, and at Captain
Horton's, at Ross, to small but interested congregations.
In Launceston they were cordially received by Mr. Isaac
Sherwin, a cousin of Mrs. Turner, and by his young bride.
Their visit was made a great blessing to both host and
hostess, who then received impressions under the influence
CHAPTER XIL 143
of which they afterwards both gave their hearts to God,
and their Hves to His church.
They spent Friday and part of Saturday in visiting. On
the Sabbath they held three services in the court house.
Many heard the word, which was attended, on each occa-
sion, by gracious influences. It was made spirit and life
to several souls. The sermon Mr. Turner preached on the
value of the soul was specially owned by God as the means
of salvation. The Lord gave His servants favour with the
people. Many of the principal townspeople called, and
invited them to their homes ; and, among the number, the
Episcopal clergyman. General regret and complaint were
expressed that the Missionary Committee had, some years
before, withdrawn a Minister from Launceston, after a
favourable beginning had been made there. The cause
had been want of funds to sustain older and established
stations. The Missionary visitors were of opinion that,
as soon as possible, a Minister should be obtained. Mr.
Turner promised them another visit shortly. On Monday
morning horse and pony were remounted. At Ross and at
Green Ponds the word of life was again preached, and on
the third day they finished their journey.
At the six o'clock prayer-meeting on the quarterly fast
day, the vestry was more than crowded, and the people had
to go into the chapel. So at the noon-day service, several
who had lately been brought from the very gate of destruc-
tion into Gospel liberty, gave up their employment for
the day, and spent the whole of the forenoon in the
schoolroom, in prayer and praise. On the Monday morning
following, at six o'clock, a special prayer-meeting for the
outpouring of the Spirit was held, and a blessed influence
prevailed.
Mr. Turner held many toilsome services among the poor
prisoners of all classes. He was full of sympathy for them,
and occasionally addressed hundreds of them in the barracks,
144 '^HE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
after their day's duties were over. He knew the Healer
of hearts, and how to lead men to Him. In these services
he laboured hard, but with much tenderness towards his
hearers ; and it was one of the greatest encouragements to
know that this kind of labour was by no means in vain.
Sir George Arthur had from the beginning of his vice-
regency evinced a desire for social and moral reform in
the land he governed, and his personal character and
domestic arrangements were on the side of religion. The
abettors of social laxity were reproved, if not restrained, by
the example of family piety at Government House. The
obvious disinterestedness and earnestness of Mr. Turner's
life and labours gained him the Governor's confidence and
hearty good-will. All superintendents of road gangs were
instructed to suspend labour, and muster the men for
worship, on every occasion when he might desire to address
them. This advantage was freely but judiciously made use
of. Often during a long day's ride he would pull up, and
while his horse stood tied to a fence, or was being held by
one of his hearers, he would kindly but faithfully address
some scores of unhappy men. In exhibiting the hope set
before them in the Gospel, he would mingle his tears and
prayers with theirs. This kind of service occupied a short
half hour, and he not unfrequently held several such during
the same day. By this means many a prodigal was led to
say, " I will arise, and go to my Father."
To the poor men, heart-sore, and almost hopeless of peace,
how much more welcome must have been such services,
than were the ordinary official Sabbath utterances of a paid
magistrate ! The subjoined discourse of one of this latter class
was impressed on the memory of the relator by its frequent
delivery. It is taken from " The History of Tasmania,"
by the Rev. John West :— " Now, my men, listen to me. I
want you all to get on. I was once a poor man like you;
but I used to work perseveringly, and do things diligently,
CHAPTER XII. 145
and as such was taken notice of, until I became a captain of
the 46th. Now I want you to work perseveringly, and do
things diHgently, and that will make you comfortable ; and
I will assist you, that you may have houses for yourselves,,
and rise up to be equal to me."
About this time Mr. Turner formed the acquaintance of Mr.
Philip Oakden, who had recently arrived in the colony and
settled in Launceston. For some years Mr. Oakden had been
a merchant in Hamburg, but more recently in England,
where he had become a member of the Wesleyan Church.
He had at once joined himself in Christian fellowship with
the few converts lately formed into a class in Launceston,
and whose first meeting place was Mr. Knowles's wool shed.
Mr. Turner's second journey across the island was in
company with Mr. Oakden. He was delighted with his
spirit and with the prospective advantage to the cause cf
God by the timely arrival of one of his matured intelligence,
piety, and zeal. His humility and meekness impressed the
whole class and its leader, as on the second night after Mr.
Turner's arrival he received his ticket of membership in
their humble meeting place. [Mr. Oakden became a pros-
perous merchant, and enjoyed the confidence and profit
of a very extensive commercial connexion. In 1837, the
Union Bank of Australia, which has since been one of the
largest commercial institutions in the Southern World, was
founded in England, under his auspices. The under-
taking, launched at his instance, commanded such favour
that the whole capital, one million of money, was subscribed
in a single day. Religion shone in his beautiful character,
and Launceston Methodism ever benefitted by it.]
That visit was of great advantage. The little church was
organized, and its members were strengthened by the addi-
tion of several persons of more than ordinary influence.
Though Mr, Turner had plenty to do at Hobart Town, he
felt it his duty to promise a quarterly visit until a Minister
L
146 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
should be appointed. He returned home thankful that the
Lord had opened so great and effectual a door. Upon the
journey each way he preached every evening.
" Our June quarterly visitation was, I believe, the best
our soeiety ever knew in this part of the world. Glory be
to God ! At our quarterly fast the power of the
Spirit came down so that many were led to cry aloud for
mercy. Several souls found peace with God. The spirit
of prayer was given in an extraordinary degree. Such
v/restling and pleading with God I never beheld in these
regions. I could almost have believed myself carried
back to one of our revival meetings in England, at one of
which I remember nearly one hundred souls professed to
have received forgiveness of their sins. Our people seem
all on f.re. At most of our prayer-meetings, which are
numerously attended, souls are crying out for mercy. At
one meeting a man and his wife were kneeling side by side.
The man was made happy, and immediately prayed aloud
for his wife. She too found the Saviour."
Meanwhile, the Minister's wife who wrote the above, had
much to endure in home life. Education was expensive, —
from three to five pounds per quarter for a day scholar.
Clothing and food were very dear; so much so that the minis-
terial allowances were not sufficient by one third for house-
hold necessaries. More than one Missionary had retired from
the work, assigning as a reason that the Committee would
not allow them a maintenance, and another was in trouble
for having dipped into business under the same kind of
pressure. Under these circumstances it is not improbable
that another feeling mingled with the thankfulness with
which she received the loan of two tables and some chairs
for family use in her half-furnished house. All this kind of
trouble, however, was but slight in comparison with that
occasioned by forced association with so much that was
morally distasteful and injurious. In families needing
CHAPTER XII. 147
servants, domestic comfort was scarcely known. As a rule
the assigned servants were most insolent and provoking:
nor did the numerous homes in which the power of kindness
was employed modify the evil. The forfeiture of liberty
was regarded by almost every one of this class, after a short
association with fellow prisoners, as almost hopelessly
necessitating the permanent loss of character. Their
wilfulness or the temptation by which they would absent
themselves from their employer's house neutralized the
good which otherwise Christian effort would have done
them. The perverseness of the servant at the Mission
house obtained for her from the magistrate " six days'
solitar}' confinement." This of course meant six days' extra
toil and confusion for her mistress.
The amount of drunkenness in the town was something
awful. Thirty inquests were held in rapid succession, and
it was ascertained that twenty-eight of the untimely deaths
had been caused by drinking. Both parents deeply felt for
their children having to breathe such tainted air. On either
side of their residence, close by, was a public house ; and
from different parts of the town, as well as from the
immediate vicinity, they often heard the cry of "Murder!
Murder!" proceeding from the wretched victims of
drunken broils. The parents feared for their children,
who saw more vice in a week than they had known in all
their lives.
The moral necessities without and the constraining love
of God within the church developed many active charities.
A temperance movement, in originating which Messrs.
Backhouse and Walker had taken a prominent part, was
sustained with much spirit. Mr. Turner had no hesitation
in giving it all the influence of his example and advocacy :
he preached in its favour from the pulpit. The Bible and
Tract Societies, as well as the Benevolent Society, all
received a quickening impulse, and the Sabbath schools
L 2
148 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
prospered. A weekly prayer-meeting for women was made
a great blessing, and in the Teachers' prayer-meetings there
was power with God.
Messrs. Backhouse and Walker had now spent some six
months in Hobart Town, and in visiting different parts of
the island. Through the kindly favour of the Governor
they had had many advantages in prosecuting this chosen
mission. Their conversations in the cottages of the poor
and in the resorts of sailors were welcomed and made
useful. The chain gangs and other portions of the
government population had much of their Christian
sympathy ; and indeed the reports they felt it their duty to
submit to the Governor, had an influence upon the moral
welfare of the class concerned, in modifying official abuses,
and otherwise. With much toil and fatigue they visited
numerous scattered settlers in out-of-the-way places ; and
with the best results. A chief part of their Mission was to
do their utmost to redeem the community from the scourge
of intemperance. They also made great efforts to secure
provision for the religious care of the aborigines, of whom
at that time there were considerable numbers.
Mr. Turner shared the general feeling of esteem in which
the Christian people of Hobart Town held those gentlemen,
who naturally enough found themselves much thrown
among the Wesleyans. Their friendship and somewhat
free co-operation with the church, however, had an unde-
sirable effect not anticipated at the time, but which has
since had its correspondences elsewhere, where intelligent
Quakerism has been established. Some worthy heads of
families suffered their attachment to Methodism to be
weakened by the peculiar views they adopted from the
Quakers, and have since remained its friends outside the
pale.
A letter, dated October, addressed to the Committee,
tells of success and of hope. The observance of the
CHAPTER XII. 149
quarterly fast days with prayer, and of the weekly band-
meetings, is named as the occasion of increased spiritual
life : for many months these special meetings had been
seasons of special blessing. It reports Mr. Leach's
failure of health. Colonel Arthur had given him a passage
to Launceston. While there, he had been the means of
saving souls, and stirring up the church. He had been
appointed Catechist to a road gang in the North. At a
later date he was appointed Chaplain to the convicts at
Norfolk Island. His dust rests in that lonely isle, awaiting
the resurrection unto life.
The church accommodation in Melville Street had of late
been insufficient, and now considerable enlargements were
resolved upon. The additions to the church, and erection
of spacious school-rooms and vestries, proved more expen-
sive than had been anticipated, and there was no Chapel
Building Fund or Loan Fund to help. Mr. Turner was
aware that the New South Wales Government had made a
loan to the Trustees of the Macquarie Street chapel, and,
upon this precedent, applied to Governor Arthur for a
similar favour. His Excellency recommended that the
application be made to the Executive Council. On its being
considered, a Church dignitary who had a seat in the
Cabinet, objected strongly to its being granted. He repre-
sented that some of the rooms specified as school-rooms
would be used for class meetings, which had an " injurious
tendency." The Governor pleaded for the applicant, and
pointed at the near relationship of the Wesleyans to the
Church of England. " They are the more to be dreaded on
that account," was the reply. His Excellency reluctantly
informed Mr. Turner of the unfavourable result of his
application, and of the occasion of it ; but added that he
had power independent of the Council to lend the
money, subject to the Secretary of State. He then in-
spected the rooms, and carefully inquired into their proposed
I50 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
uses, and without further hesitation granted the loan. Thus
bigotry was defeated. The amount was lent without
interest, and ultimately the principal was given.
On the 17th of October, the writer of this Memoir was
dedicated to God and His church in baptism, by his father,
in the Melville Street Wesleyan church. The earnest
prayer of both parents that their first son born after their
return from a Mission field should be devoted to the mis-
sionary work is not exactly realized, though from his early
call he has been labouring in the Methodist ministry.
September, and the two following months, was a season
of much suffering. Mr. Turner was almost a martyr to
neuralgia ; his whole system succumbed to its tortures, and
for a time he had serious fears as to the issue. However,
with the return of warm weather the malady left him. The
last public service of the year was the Annual Missionary
Meeting, when the recital of experiences in Maori-land and
Tonga produced the best collection at that time reached at
a Hobart Town Missionary Anniversary.
With the beginning of the new year came an affecting
presentiment that it was to be his last year, and his first
sermon was prefaced with an announcement to that effect.
A large number responded to the invitation, " Come and
let us join ourselves unto the Lord in a perpetual covenant."
The enlargement of the chapel afforded additional
sitting room for a hundred hearers, and the new school-
room for two hundred scholars, besides convenient rooms
for library, classes, and prayer-meetings. The library had
been established some years, its first officers having been
Mr. Hiddlestone and Mr. T. J. Crouch. By this time it
comprised a thousand volumes, and was much appreciated
by the congregation. After the re-opening the Sabbath
services were increasingly well attended, and on Monday
evenings, at the prayer-meetings, the large upper school-
room was uncomfortably filled,
CHAPTER XII. 151
It suited Mr. Turner's health and heart to be at the
early Sabbath morning prayer-meetings. Though prudence
restrained him from anticipating the calls upon his own
physical strength, he found his spiritual powers quickened
for the public engagements of the day: not, I imagine, by
all he heard. A simple-minded bachelor brother used to
pray, " Lord, convert the women, that we may have
suitable companions on the way to heaven."
His sympathies with the church and the world did not
begin outside his home. Some family manuscript before
me shows that the unconverted state of their servant at the
time gave much concern. She had been with them " more
than twenty months, during the whole of which time all
likely means her master and mistress could think of were
employed to lead her to God, but as yet in vain."
Man}' of the soldiers stationed in Hobart Town were
favourably inclined towards him, and v/ere impressed by
his preaching. A distinct class was formed for their
benefit, which he conducted on Monday evenings, from six
to seven o'clock. He was greatly delighted with their
sincere and fervent piety. They soon grew into a large
class, comprising privates, bandsmen, corporals, and
sergeants. Most of them were comparatively young. One
of them, known as " the little drummer," had been a sad
scapegrace. His company had felt themselves degraded
by his drunkenness and profanity, but in a short time they
all admitted that " God had made him into another maru
through the Methodists."
The Lord sent upon the people " power from on high."'
Many young persons, some of them of influence, joined the
church. Their preacher was in labours more abundant. A
full Sabbath's labour was three times preaching, two prayer-
meetings, travelling, and short intervals among the sick
and those in bonds.
Early in April he took his third journey to Launceston*
152' THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
He found the Society prospering under the care of Mr.
Leach and Mr. G. Stephenson, a Local Preacher recently
from England. Among the services Mr. Turner held was
a love-feast in Mr. Sherwin's parlour. At its close the
members partook of the memorials of Christ's death. It
was a time never to be forgotten. In 1S59 Mr. Turner
wrote : — " If my memory serves me right, it was at the
close of that blessed Sabbath, after specially pleading with
the Lord for them at the famil}' altar, that my dear friends,
the Sherwins, decided to become members of our church.
They did so without delay, and have adorned it to this day.
He is a very useful Local Preacher, Leader, and Steward,
and Mrs. Sherwin has been a Leader for many 3'ears."
The first Wesleyan baptism was during this visit. The
subject of it has since died in Jesus.
On the return journey Norfolk Plains was visited for the
first time. When fording the South Esk river while it
was " in fresh," he narrowly escaped being drowned. He
and Mr. Stephenson were encouraged by a man on the
opposite bank to attempt the ford. Their horses were
taken off their feet, and carried some distance down by the
current, to within two yards of a position from which, had
they gone so far, they could not have been saved. Provi-
dentially they gained footing just in time. Several had lost
their lives in the same place under similar attempts. At
Campbell Town, Ross, and Green Ponds, where he preached
on both journeys, he was glad to find an increasing interest
in the services.
It was scarcely to be expected that a Minister whose
whole sympathies and power were given for the moral wel-
fare of the community would quite escape calumny. An
ecclesiastic in authority sought to lower the esteem in which
the governor held him, and to restrict his access to the
prison population. Mr. Turner missed the road party one
morning from the service they had been used to attend at
CHAPTER XII. 153
the O'Brien's Bridge chapel. He sought an interview with
Sir George Arthur, and ascertained that it had been repre-
sented that he had authorized immoral persons to preach,
and that Wesleyan ministrations were baneful in their
influences upon the prisoners. He indignantly begged for
the name of his informant. It was given. Now a good
word for our kind friends the Quakers. Upon hearing of
this scandal, which they knew to be such, in their own quiet
way they volunteered their offices in the interests of truth,
and, as they felt, of the prisoners. Upon their return from
a long tour through the length and breadth of the land
among the prison gangs, they presented to His Excellency
a schedule of those whom they regarded as truly converted
or reformed persons, specifying in each case the name, time
of arrival in the colony, and place of employment, but
especially the date and acknowledged agent in his con-
version. The number of names submitted was between
^ seventy and eighty, fully sixty of whom ascribed their
change under God to Wesleyan ministrations. With his
eyes thus opened by disinterested and competent witnesses,
the Governor made further inquiry, and afterwards declared,
before the whole Council, that the Wesleyans were doing
more good among the prisoners than all the other denomi-
nations put together. The mouths of gainsayers were
stopped, the clerical informant became a victim to his envy,
and Methodism stood better than before in the esteem of
the Governor. But bigotry dies hard, and the foolish
gentleman was not cured. A condemned man expected to
die upon the scaffold within a few days, and was glad of
the Wesleyan Minister's conversation and prayers. Late
on the Saturday he was sentenced to be hanged on the
Tuesday forenoon. On Sabbath morning Mr. Turner was
apprised of this decision, and of the poor man's desire to
see him. He went, but at the gaol door was informed, to
his surprise, that none but the chaplain would be admitted.
154 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
An application to the Governor, however, soon obtained
him free access to the man, and to all others who desired
his ministrations.
The visitation of classes in the June quarter showed
an increase of members. Tidings came that in the
Friendly Islands thousands had cast away their idols. The
news fired the Missionary's soul. Men were wanted, and
I do not wonder to find, from private journal entries, that
his love to Tonga well nigh constrained him to offer for a
re-appointment. The eight children and their education
were considered, and the former breaking down of health
was noted. Indeed, it would seem that all the pros and cons
were talked over seriously ; and the result was, that though
neither Mrs. Turner nor he saw the hand of God indicating
a removal to Tonga, both were willing to go, should it
appear the call of duty.
On July the 20th, at a band-meeting, " several testified
to the cleansing efficacy of the blood of Christ." The above
is the only record I have of any event connected with the
ministerial labour of that quarter; but it is enough. O ! if
all Ministers of God's word could, early in any quarter, secure
a blessed testimony by several of their church that they
had been filled with the Spirit of Holiness, there would be
needed no pen to chronicle the results of the next four
months' work. Would there not be " living epistles ? "
September loth brought the English mail. One of Mr.
Turner's brothers had been taken off by cholera. He had
lived to God, and was " ready " when His messenger came.
The morning before his attack saw him pursuing his daily
custom of reading his Bible alone in a retired sequestered
spot. The same post announced the deaths of several
other relatives ; but of all of them the bereaved were able
to say, " Blessed are the dead which die in the Lord."
As I have no record of the September quarter's labours,
I extract a few lines from my dear mother's diary, begging
CHAPTER XII. 155
to be excused by all for so doing. " I am tried at times
with our servants The children are a great charge.
Our two eldest boys are rather refractory, and often, when
returning from the means of grace, I feel so tried with the
children and servants, that I seem to lose all the good at
once. I have now had two female classes for a long time,
and almost every class-day when I come home something
is wrong."
On the 31st of December, Sabbath, Mr. Turner sailed by
the brig "Neptune" for Sydney, to attend the District
Meeting. She had a large number of passengers from
London, who all attended morning service. In the even-
ing he preached to them again, his subject being "The
Ten Virgins." About midnight a passenger went to his
berth, and requested him to pray to God for a pious sister
of his, who, he said, would be praying for him at that hour
in a watchnight service in England. The man felt that he
could not pray. He had been a deist, but had had his
conscience pricked under the sermon. Of that voyage Mr.
Turner wrote, " I held service every night until we anchored
in Sydney Cove. The captain manifested deep concern
about his soul, and others, I believe, were savingly
impressed by the truth. This was my happiest and most
useful little sea trip."
The District Meeting was "harmonious, but long and
tiresome." His return voyage was in a government brig,
which for filth and discomfort exceeded all he had ever
seen. She literally swarmed with vermin. The first night
was wet, and he spent it on deck, standing under an
umbrella, but preferred his lonely vigil there to the worse
alternative offered in the cabin. On the 8th of February,,
he regained his home in good health, and fully alive to
God. His absence had been reluctantly submitted to, as
neither his church nor his wife had been able to see that
the ordinary business of a District Meeting should require
156 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
such an expenditure of time and of money. Whooping
cough had prevailed in the family, and their mother had
been unwell.
The report presented to that District Meeting showed a
considerable increase of members, mostly gathered from
the world. His zeal inspirited his working band, lately
increased by arrivals from England. Open-air services
were resolved on. On the first three occasions, Mr.
Turner preached to between two and three hundred. He
was now able to visit the country places somewhat more
frequently. Several interesting young persons were con-
verted. They filled the ranks vacated by some who joined
the church above. Their death scenes were of holy
triumph. Among the most remarkable was that of Mrs.
Rachel Lovell, a notice of whom appeared in the " Wes-
leyan Magazine " for 1836.
The periodical visits to Launceston were increasingly
useful. After much effort, and some trial with the govern-
ment, Mr. Turner obtained a grant for church purposes of
an acre of land in Patterson Street, the site of our valuable
church property there. The following reminiscence is
given to the honour of the Hearer of prayer. " During
one of my last tours to Launceston, a memorable circum-
stance occurred, which ought to be recorded to the glory of
God. Captain Horton,- of Ross, had for a long time been
in a declining state of health, from an affection of the
throat, which up to that time had baffled all medical skill.
* Samuel Horton, Esq., was born at North Somercotes, Lincolnshire,
on the 15th of May, 1796. From representations by the Rev. William
Horton, his cousin, he was induced to settle in Van Diemen's Land,
where he secured an estate near Ross. The reading of Wesley's Works
was blessed to his spiritual welfare, and under the influence of Mr. and
Mrs. Turner he joined the Wesleyan church. The grounds of Horton
College, and a handsome donation towards the founding of the Institu-
tion, were his generous gift to Methodism. He died on the loth ot
November, 1867.
CHAPTER XII. 157
On my arrival, I found him apparently near life's closing
scene, and his wife in deep distress. The best skill had
failed, and his case was deemed hopeless. We entreated
Heaven fervently and importunately for his recovery, and,
thank God, not in vain. On my return from Launceston, I
found him greatly improved, and was assured that the
change for life had commenced shortly after I had left.
Captain Horton was spared to honour God with his sub-
stance."
The Conference of 1834 appointed the Rev. William
Butters to Port Arthur, and the Rev. J. A. Manton to
Launceston, where the warm-hearted friends were taking
steps to build. By the same Station List, Mr. Turner was
to remove at the end of the year to Sydney, but on account
of Mr. Orton's family circumstances this was inexpedient ;
and it was therefore arranged for him to remain in Hobart
Town another year. This was satisfactory, especially as
Mr. Manton's appointment to Launceston would effectually
serve the cause there, and leave him free for concentrated
attention to his Circuit proper.
I am unable to chronicle the events of that year. The
Rev. Stephen Rabone, the present esteemed General Secre-
tary of our Missions, arrived in August, and remained for
some months. His pulpit labours were very acceptable to
the church, and were greatly owned of God. His inter-
course with i\Ir. Turner laid the foundation of a lifelong-
warm friendship. The Melville Street chapel was ordi-
narily crowded on Sabbath evenings, and special efforts
were put forth to secure a more copious outpouring of the
Holy Spirit. Under the preaching on the first Sabbath
evening in September many were awakened ; and at the
prayer-meeting eight or ten found peace with God.
Throughout Van Diemen's Land there was a good work
at that time. At Glenorchy, the darkness of many was
turned to day. At New Norfolk, where for six months
158 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
public worship had been held in the Court House, steps
were taken to build a chapel. Mr. Butters wrote from Port
Arthur that more than twenty had begun to seek salvation.
At Launceston, Mr. Manton was meeting with encouraging
success.
By personal conversation with the unconverted, Mr.
Turner secured many triumphs in Christ. One day he
received a note from a stranger, a Mr. Struth, desiring a
visit. On his entering the sick room, Mr. Struth said to
him, " I have sent for you, believing you will show me how
my soul may be saved." He had known Mr. Turner by
sight and by reputation only. He was a strong-minded
vScotchman of religious connexions, but had forsaken the
law of his mother, and had become the companion of
infidels. God's light entered his mind with the instruc-
tion offered, and he was soon comforted and saved in
Christ. By this case Mr. Turner was much cheered.
In December he closed his four years' term in Hobart
Town, amid the tears and prayers of a united, prosperous
church. The sorrow of parting was relieved by the con-
sciousness that he had been owned of God, not merely in
turning many to righteousness, but in permanently estab-
lishing Zion in various places. The influence of those
four years' labour has been often acknowledged by his
successors, as they have witnessed the beautiful exhibitions
of Christian life on the part of many who were at that time
taught by the Spirit of God, under his preaching and
example.
CHAPTER XIII. 159
CHAPTER XIII.
1835-1839-
Many of the passengers by the ship " Brothers," bound
to Sydney, were gay and pleasure-loving. The prospect of
Mr. Turner's company from Hobart Town did not suit
their taste, and they told the captain that they objected to
his joining them. However, once among them, he imme-
diately secured their respect, and before Sunday came they
requested him to conduct Divine service. He did so twice;
and at the end of the voyage received numerous expres-
sions of gratitude. In Sydney his family were for several
weeks domiciled among friends.
Australasian Methodism has numbered many Ministers
to whom God has committed the talent of strong lungs and
fine voices ; but I venture to think no two out-door
associates in the preaching of the Gospel have excelled
Stephen Rabone and Nathaniel Turner when strong to
labour. Mr. Rabone's voice has yielded considerably under
the influence of a tropical climate and many years of hard
labour; but for a quarter of a century of his service in
these parts it was of marvellous compass and expression,
and very powerful withal. That of his friend Mr. Turner
was equally clear and commanding. The President of
Conference this year, the Rev. John Watsford, distinctly
heard the latter when preaching out of doors at Parramatta
at a distance from him of scarcely less than a mile. Mr.
Rabone spent a short time in Sydney on his way to Tonga,
and these Sons of Thunder aroused the city by the unaccus-
tomed services they held in the open air, in season and out
i6o THE PIONEER MISSIONARY
of season. The chapels were soon filled, and better still,
many souls were saved.
The District Meeting passed over " comfortably." The
Rev. Joseph Orton delivered up his charge, and Mr. Turner
began a term of ministerial success in Sydney, which he
anticipated would be for some years.
But it might not so be. The New Zealand Mission had
become sadly disordered, and Mr. Turner had been
appointed to proceed thither and direct its affairs as Chair-
man. This was a severe trial, especially as he had a large
family, for whom New Zealand could not supply the educa-
tion they needed. The Committee, however, had written to
him in the kindest manner, expressing regret that they had
felt compelled to lay such a burden on him, yet hoping for
his compliance, if only for two or three years, until the
affairs of the Mission should be brought into a better state.
The Rev. John M'Kenny was appointed his successor,
and Mr. Turner prepared to remove so soon as Mr. M'Kenny
should arrive. He could not leave any of his children as
boarders in Sydney, and parental anxiety was considerable.
A kind providence, however, relieved his difficulty. At that
juncture Mr. James Duller, an intelligent young married
man, with good credentials as a Local Preacher, arrived
from England, and Mr. Turner engaged him as tutor to
his family in New Zealand for two years. That arrange-
ment was ever looked back upon with much mutual satis-
faction. Mr. Buller had come out to settle in New South
Wales, under the hope and impression that it would in
some way lead him to the work of a Missionary, to which
his heart was drawn ; and so the event proved. While
kindly and efficiently fulfilling his engagement, he evinced
more than ordinary intelligence, as well as aptitude and
zeal for the Mission work. This led to his being recom-
mended to the Conference, and received as a Missionary.
Since that date he has uninterruptedly laboured hard in
CHAPTER XIII. i6i
New Zealand, with much success and honour, as well
among the colonists as the Maoris. In 1864 he was
honoured with the President's chair, and pleasingly sustained
the confidence of the Australasian ministry and church.
So much for my first teacher.
April the 3rd was Mr. Turner's last Sunday in New
South Wales, before resuming Mission work. He had
been unwell during the week, but yielded to persuasion to
preach in the evening. As- he walked up to Macquarie
Street chapel, the harbour view was enlivened by the inward
course of a London ship. While he was preaching on the
joy of angels over one sinner that repenteth, several
Ministers holding God's commission to preach the same
joyful truth entered the chapel. After sermon they sur-
rounded the table of the Lord, and the Sacramental Supper
proved a bond of love in that service of missionary farewell
and missionary welcome. The six Missionaries by the
" Bencoolen," of whom five were at the service, were the
Revs. John M'Kenny, W. A. Brooks, John Spinney,
Matthew Wilson, D. J. Draper, and Frederick Lewis.
They were a valuable addition to the laborious and excel-
lent brethren of the day. All, save one, have finished their
course ; the Rev. Matthew Wilson is an esteemed Super-
numerary Minister residing at Adelaide.
On Friday, Messrs. Rabone, M'Kenny, and Draper
accompanied the Mission family to the ship, and commended
them to God. Wind failing, "The Patriot" anchored in
Watson's Bay. On Sunday morning they put out Vv'ith a
fair gentle breeze and a smooth sea. At eleven o'clock
Mr. Turner preached to the ship's company from, '• The
Lord preserveth all them that love Him : but all the wicked
will He destroy.'" (Psalm cxlv.) The next Sabbath was
" one of the best he ever spent at sea." On the 23rd, when
in sight of port, they were boarded by the Rev. William
White from a schooner, by which he had just started on a
M
1 62 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
visit to the southern stations. There came on a gale,
however, which drove them far south ; so that they did not
reach their anchorage within the Heads for several days,
having been three weeks on board. They were soon sur-
rounded with Maoris in their canoes, with fresh fish and
kits of potatoes, for sale in exchange for tobacco. On the
shore, meanwhile, were seen numbers of them squatting
on their haunches, wearing a native garment of coarse flax,
which, as it fell over their broad shoulders, made them look
like so many thatched beehives. Those who came on board
were very civil, though noisy, — the men of fine physique.
Their faces and bodies were tattooed. Some wore a
blanket, others a Maori mat around the loins. The next
day with flood tide the vessel went up the river, and at five
P.M. anchored ofl'the Mission station, twenty-two miles from
the Heads. It was well called "Mangungu," which means
" broken to pieces." The scenery around was very bold.
It seemed as though nature in some fantastic mood had
moulded the country into all rugged forms. On every side,
as far as the eye could reach, lofty hills succeeded each other,
range upon range, — those distant from the bleak coast
being covered with forests of fine timber. The old Maori
legend seemed realized. It says that when Maui fished up
New Zealand from the bottom of the sea, his brothers,
afraid of the huge marine monster, fell to with their
paddles, and sliced up his back into hollows and ridges ;
and hence the broken surface of the country. Several
large tributaries flowed into the main river, meandering, as
was afterwards found, through luxuriant valleys of rich
alluvial deposit.
The occasion and results of Mr. Turner's second appoint-
ment to New Zealand are alluded to as follows, by one of
the senior Missionaries, who was associated with him
during that term, — the Rev. James Wallis.
" The state of the New Zealand Mission requiring the
CHAPTER XIII. 163
sramediate inspection and oversight of some one, who,
regardless of human favour or power, and indifferent to
any degree of obloquy that might be cast upon him in the
discharge of his duty, would prove himself a servant of
God, Mr. Turner was appointed by the Missionary Com-
mittee in London to take the superintendency of the Mis-
sion. At the sacrifice of much personal and family con-
venience, he cheerfully returned to this country, and v/as
welcomed by the Missionaries already in the land, as the
very man they needed to counsel and guide them in the
circumstances of difficulty and perplexity by which they
found themselves overtaken. The confidence they reposed
in him was not misplaced; but, on the contrary, was soon
rewarded with all their hearts could desire in the improved
position of the Mission, and in the cheering prospect of
increasing usefulness in various directions."
At public worship on the first Sabbath, two hundred
■devout New Zealanders were present ; their demeanour
contrasting most favourably with what Mr, Turner had
been accustomed to see eight years before at Whangaroa.
In the afternoon, the English congregation numbered fully
twenty, including the jMission families. In the evening
he was delighted with a native youth, named Timothy,
preaching on the parable of " The Sower."
Much had been done by the Missionaries. The man-
ners of the people had been softened, and Christianit}' was
becoming popular. The Missionaries of the Church and
Wesleyan Societies had co-operated in brotherly love, and
their printing presses had been mutually helpful. The
Sabbath was observed, the Scriptures were read, and
knowledge was increasing : indeed, " the fields were white
unto the harvest."
On the Tuesday, Mr. Turner was politely received by the
British Resident, Mr. Busby, and in the evening held the first
English prayer-meeting. At this means of grace he was
M 2
1 64 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
consciously strengthened for painful trials. Next Sabbath
morning he read prayers at the public native service.
In the afternoon he heard nearly seventy Maories speak at
a lovefeast, at which two hundred were present. The
testimony of several was very pleasing. The day after, one
of his fellow voyagers, brother of the Rev. J. Wallis,
was drowned. He had gone from the colony on purpose
to see his brother, but had found a watery grave before
that brother could arrive from his station.
Pursuant to an arrangement, made between the London
Committees of the Church and the Wesleyan Missionary
Societies, as to territorial limits of church operations, it had
been determined to withdraw our agents from Kawhia and
Waikato, and to concentrate our labours by forming two
new stations near Mangungu ; and Mr. Turner received
peremptory instructions to that effect. In selecting sites he
sought earnestly the guidance of God. In company with
!Mr. Woon, he visited the entire neighbourhood of the
Heads of the Hokianga River, and purchased a suitable
area from Woetara, a principal chief.
During the next week he visited the Church Mission
families at the Bay of Islands. On his way he was over-
taken by darkness and rain, and had to shelter for the
night in a native hut. He was pleased to find that the
occupant had been baptized into the church of Christ, and
was accustomed to read among his people the Word of
God. Renewed friendship with the Revs. H. and \V.
Williams he much enjoyed, and wrote : " Had much profit-
able intercourse with them on missionary operations in New
Zealand. They are most valuable men, and God has
crowned their labours with considerable success in the
temporal and spiritual welfare of many around them."'
On leaving he passed a number of natives who had been
encamped by the wayside for the night. Having just
aridtn, thev had met together to offer their morning sacri-
CHAPTER XIII. 165
fice to God, of whom till lately they had not heard. One,
who appeared to be the head of the party, was reading a
chapter from St. Luke, as their morning lesson. Journey-
ing on, he saw a number more, just separating from morn-
ing worship in their chapel. He halted at the homestead
of a Christian Maori chief, whom he had known as a
heathen. He was now a successful dairy and agricultural
farmer. The villages he passed through were Christian.
Each of them had its school-chapel, regularly used for a
school and for public worship.
Mr. Turner had now to endure severe personal affliction.
While suffering from a cold, he left homeforthe Heads, to give
directions for the building of a temporary Mission house at
the new station. His cold was seriously increased by
undue exposure on the water. This brought on fever,
under which he lay delirious for some days. In this state
he was conveyed home in Captain Young's boat. Dr,
Smith was called to him, and also the Rev. William W\\-
liams, of the Church Mission, who kindly spent several
days with him. By God's blessing on their united efforts,
the fever was overcome ; reason returned, and Mr. Turner
recovered. It was many weeks, however, before he
regained his usual vigour. After his recovery he distinctly
remembered two circumstances by which his mind had
been affected during delirium. The first was a powerful
temptation or inclination to drown himself in the river,
while on his passage home in the boat. From this fearful
act he had been mercifully withheld by the interposition of
his eldest son, who providentially was with him at the
time. The second was a persuasion that reason would
never return, and that thenceforth he would be an inmate
of the Lunatic Asylum, in New Norfolk, Tasmania. In
this, however, he took comfort in the thought that his old
friend Dr. Officer had charge of the institution, and that
he would treat him well. It was felt to have been the
1 65 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
kind hand of God which saved his family from bereave-
ment.
On Friday, the 17th of June, the brethren Whiteley and
Walhs arrived from the southward, pursuant to an arrange-
ment above noted. Their presence was a great comfort to
Mr. Turner in his then weakly state. On the 26th, he
again joined in the public worship, hearing Mr. Whiteley'"
preach. In July and August his official duties brought him
* The Rev. John Whiteley was born of pious parents at Kneesal,
Nottinghamshire, England, on July 20th, 1S06. From childhood he
feared the Lord, but he was in his twentieth year when he obtained a
satisfactory assurance of his acceptance with God. At this period he
was connected with an Independent church. Soon after his conversion
he removed to the vicinity of Newark, where he became a Local
Preacher in the Wesleyan Methodist Society. In 1831 he was accepted
Eo a candidate for the missionary work, to which he believed himself
called by the Holy Ghost. He received an appointment to New Zea-
land, whither he went in 1S32. He entered upon his important work in
the spirit of self-sacrifice. As a Missionary he was in labours more
abundant, being unremitting in attention to their wants, both temporal
and spiritual. He was eminently a man of peace, and often exposed
himself to great danger in attempting to effect a reconciliation between
hostile and contending tribes. He had the unbounded confidence of
the natives, who regarded him as their counsellor and friend. The
British authorities also consulted him in their efforts to adjust the dif-
ferences that had unhappily arisen between the two races in the Tara-
naki part of the island. In consequence of the rebellion of the natives
against British rule, portions of their lands were confiscated, and were
given to Europeans as a compensation for losses sustained by them in
the war. The spiritual wants of the settlers located on these lands
were regularly ministered to by Mr. Whiteley, and it was while on one
of those errands of mercy he met his death. He left his home on the
morning of Saturday, February 13th, i85g, intending to ride upwards of
thirty miles to a settlement, where he was to pass the night, so as to
be in readiness to begin his Sabbath work. When within a short dis-
tance of his journey's end, he was waylaid and shot down by murderous
savages. He died in the sixty-third year of his age, and the thirty-
eighth of his ministry. — From the Minutes of the Australasian Confer-
ence, 1S70.
CHAPTER XIII. 167
much trial. The latter part of August was spent in missionary
work among the natives, in places somewhat distant from
the station. He was much delighted with the Wacina
valley. He found Tanhia, the principal chief, a shrewd,
active man, and concerned for the religious welfare of his
people. Among those to whom he ministered the word of
life were five venerable men, each of them over three-
score years and ten. Their earlier years had been spent
in cannibalism, war, and every heathen abomination ; and
it was delightful now to find them sitting at the Saviour's
feet and enjoying His peace. Their chief had particularly
wished that the Missionaries would spend some time with
them, and Mr. Whiteley conversed with them till after
midnight.
From various causes Mr. Turner did not, for some time
after his arrival, attempt to preach in Maori. He had at
first conceived himself unable, having been out of practice
for nine years, during four of which he had been in the
habitual use of another foreign tongue. Besides this, there
had been no necessity, as other Missionaries sufficient for
the work were on the spot ; and indeed lately his illness
had unfitted him for public duty. However, on the 4th of
September he made his first attempt, and was encouraged
by the result.
If the estimate of New Zealand Missionaries, and of the
Maoris themselves, is worth anything, Mr. Turner became
one of the most eflective speakers of that language our
Missions have known. He not only understood well
idiomatic Maori, but he had in a high degree the faculty of
adaptation, so that as a preacher he could be " all things to
all men." Understanding well their favourite proverbs,
parables, and similitudes, he could select telling figures of
speech, and with the utmost facility employ them with con-
vincing effect. He was much helped by the fire of
his eye, and the life of his voice and manner, — charac-
i68 ■ THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
teristics of which his native friends often spoke with
admiration.
The Spirit of the Lord and of His work took hold of the
missionary band. The EngHsh class and prayer-meetings
were times of refreshing. On Saturday, the 17th, Messrs.
Turner and Woon visited the tribes at the head of the
Mangamuda river. A West India hoe did duty for a bell,
and they held service. After Mr. Woon had preached,
tickets of membership were given for the first time to those
who had been meeting in class. This being a new thing,
the natives did not at first appreciate it. After a while the
token came to be valued. At early Sabbath-morning wor-
ship fully two hundred were present. Mr. Turner
preached from " The Rich Man and Lazarus," and
then met for instruction a number of candidates for
baptism.
The subjoined entry shows an interesting variety of
engagements for a single Sabbath.
" Sunday, 25th. — Our native congregations were very
good. Captain M'Donnell and three other Europeans were
present. After service I united in marriage Samuel Daven-
port and Mary Anne Perry, our servant ; afterwards met a
number of candidates for baptism, with most of whom I
was pleased. Our English service at three was better
attended than usual. Captain Gedney, of the 'James
Laing,' and six of his crew, were present. After service
baptized James Martin, Mr. Buller's infant son. ' May the
Angel of the Covenant bless the lad ! ' Held a meeting in
the evening with our native Leaders and principal members,
to set a few crooked things straight. We required that each
baptized person should retain his native surname. Some
who had not been taught the propriet}^ of this strongly
objected. It transpired that the chief objectors were those
whose native name was ugly, or had an evil meaning.
Then we proposed that all such should be allowed to
CHAPTER XIII. i6g
exchange their old name for another. The difficulty
vanished."
A month later the services of a memorable Sabbath were
recorded. The chapel was overflowing. Mr. Wallis read
the Liturgy, and addressed the congregation on baptism.
Mr. Turner counselled the candidates ; Mr. Whiteley read
the service for the occasion ; after which more than one
hundred adults were baptized. Many of them were of
hoary hairs, and three were chiefs of rank. They were true
triumphs of the Cross. After the English service in the
afternoon twenty-seven couples, part of those baptized in the
morning, were married. In one case Mr. Turner felt special
interest. Moses Tawhai, the chief of Waima, in his heathen
state had had two wives, the elder of whom he loved the
better, though she was childless : the other was the mother
of his children. It had been a long and hard struggle with
him whom to marry. At length he chose his children's
mother. She was the slave girl whom Mr. and Mrs. Turner
had redeemed at Whangaroa, but who had afterwards been
forcibly taken from them. Old Moses Tawhai, who was
then an elderly man, is still alive and active. In his youth
one of the most renowned warriors of his day, he has now
been a soldier of Christ for more than thirty years. He
is described as having an eye of fire, sinews of steel,
and the tongue of an orator ; his natural force is not
abated.
The first regular District Meeting held in New Zealand
closed on the 25th of October. It was one of harmony.
Certain events of the previous year occasioned much pain,
and the heavy expenditure, though unavoidable so far as
he had been concerned, depressed the Chairman. On
Sunday many of the children of those lately received as
church members were baptized, and at the same service
Mary Fletcher Whiteley and Edwin TurnerWoon were also
dedicated to God. In the evening more than one hundred
I70 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
New Zealanders were admitted to the Lord's Supper. They
approached the table with greater reverence and solemnity
than could have been expected. The native Leaders had
evinced scrupulous care that no improper person should be
admitted.
On Monday morning Mr. Turner went to Mangamuka to
visit an European, who was alarmingly ill. The same day
he began a journey to Kaipara, in company with Mr.
Whiteley. At night they reached Captain Young's, at the
Heads. By early and continuous travel next day, they
gained at nightfall the usual halting-place. Here they
rested on beds of fern. Their third morning's journey was
through one of the roughest woods ever travelled. By noon
they made Kaihu, in the Kaipara district, situated in the
centre of a magnificent valley. In the evening Mr. and
Mrs. Wallis welcomed them to their temporary abode at
Wairoa.
The Kaipara district had been decided on as the sphere
of Mr. Wallis's labours ; and on the 3rd of November the
three Missionaries started to search for a suitable site for
the intended station. They travelled during very unfavour-
able weather by boat, pulling forty miles against the Wairoa
stream, intending to search Mangakaihia. Night coming
on, they stopped at a small village, and were glad to shelter
from the rain in an old potato house. The chief Tirarau
had been made aware of their visit and its object ; he met
them at this village, and cordially furthered their purpose.
He conducted them to the site he thought best ; they
approved of his choice, and, without much difficulty, " pur-
chased the land required for forty pounds, — half cash, the
other half in articles of barter." The prospects of the
Mission seemed pleasing, but Mr. and Mrs. Wallis would
have a lonely time of it. The return journey was hazardous,
as the swollen rivers could only be passed at much risk.
INIr. Turner reached home just in time to attend the funeral
CHAPTER XIII. 171
of Mr. Mitchell, who had died the previous day. At the
grave-side more Europeans were present than had been
seen together before. A deep solemnity prevailed as he
addressed them on the words, " Set thine house in order;
for thou shalt die, and not live."
There were white heathen in those days at Hoki-
anga. One Sunday word was brought that a European
neighbour some miles up the river had been robbed, and
that the ruffianly perpetrators had intimidated others.
He acquainted the chief, and in fifteen minutes a competent
number started in company with the Missionaries to give
an account of them. November 26th. — " There have been
serious disturbances on the river, and but for the provi-
dential interference of Mr, Whiteley, blood would have been
shed. All were armed, and wrought up to desperation.
We arc surrounded by an awful set of desperately wicked
fellows. Satan is making vigorous efforts to scatter, slay,
and tear our little flock, gathered from among the heathen
people. But the Lord reigneth, and can turn to foolishness
the counsel of every Ahithophel."
Early December brought letters from the colonies, and
glad tidings of the Lord's work in Tonga. Mr. Turner
wrote : — " It does us good to know that we have the
sympathies and prayers of the Lord's people in many
lands. On the 3rd we committed to the dust the remains
of Samuel Butler, the son of one of the first Church IVIis-
sionaries in New Zealand. He had been drowned in the
river : his widow and children were for some time under the
care of the Mission." On Christmas morning an English
service was conducted by the Rev. Mr. Bobart of the
Church Mission. In the afternoon and evening Mr. Turner
preached, also in English, — three sermons on Christmas.
Day !
The renewal of tickets that quarter was a pleasurable
toil, and the watch-night service a season of grace and power.
172 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
His diary for the year closed with appropriate expressions
of gratitude and renewed consecration.
On the first Sabbath in 1837, the natives manifested
deep excitement under a sermon on the barren fig-tree.
In the afternoon he met ninety candidates for baptism.
Later in the day he preached again, and at the Covenant
Service joined his Christian associates at the table of the
Lord. On the same evening, Mr. Whiteley baptized Mr.
Turner's infant child, who was named, in affectionate
memory of a dear Hobart Town friend, " Sarah Eliza
Hopkins."
The settlement was startled on Sabbath morning by intel-
ligence that two native teachers had been shot dead by a small
heathen tribe, to whom they had gone with the message of
salvation. The Missionaries pulled up the river with all
speed, and found the native Christians in great excitement
awaiting their counsel. The occasion was as follows : —
Three young men, Matthew, Rihimona, and Wiremu Patene,
(William Barton,) a young chief of the first rank and of
great promise, had often gone to visit a small tribe, to induce
them to abandon heathenism. The tribe had rejected their
message, and had warned them that evil would result if
they repeated their visit. Without acquainting the iNIis-
sionaries of this threat they went again, repeating to some
of their friends, who suspected danger, their Saviour's
Vv'ords, "Fear not them which kill the body." The chief
among the heathen villagers was named Kaitoke (Worm-
eater). He was a ferocious fellow ; and as soon as Matthew
and the others got within musket range, he and his men
fired upon them. Matthew fell dead, and Rihimona mor-
tally wounded. William Barton was unhurt, although three
balls passed through his blanket. When the Missionaries
arrived near the scene of blood, the principal men almost
clamoured to be told at once what to do to the murderers.
Said thev, "We cannot, now that wc have become Chris-
CHAPTER XIII. 173
tians, treat our enemies like the New Zealand men do : we
therefore look to you as our Christian fathers to guide us
aright." This, however, was not the feeling of all. Many
burned for blood-revenge. The Missionaries were in some
difficulty. Retaliatory war would be un-Christian, and
would lead to seriously hurtful results upon the native mind,
and ruin the Mission. They reminded them of Christ's
spirit towards His enemies. " But," replied the natives,
" if these murderers go unpunished, it will only embolden
all such like men to similar deeds."
The Missionaries returned late to their station, and
together sought a few hours' rest on their chapel floor. On
IMonday morning early they joined their people in devo-
tional exercise, thus beginning a day of still greater excite-
ment. Maori couriers had gone in every direction, and by
ten o'clock nearly six hundred people had assembled.
Among them were all the principal chiefs. Many speeches
were made, — some advising summary punishment. Mr.
Whiteley and Mr. Turner proposed to accompany two or
three of the chiefs to the murderers' village, to reason with
the ofl"enders. The people, however, knew Kaitoke, and
replied that he would shoot them too. At this moment
several musket shots were heard in the direction of the
murderers' pa. The natives imagined that somiC of their
friends had gone to reconnoitre, and been shot, and imme-
diately rushed off towards the pa. Just when they got in
sight of their pa, which was simply a trench dug in a con-
venient spot, they received a succession of musket balls :
one chief fell dead, and another seriously wounded. After
the third shot, the Christian natives fired. Then the balls
flew thick, some whizzing close by the Missionaries, who
had followed to restrain them if possible from violence.
Mediation just then was hopeless, and with reluctance they
left the place.
Early on Tuesday morning they again left their homes,
174 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
to relieve the wounded and serve God as occasion might
arise. Up the river they met their people returning, and
found that after they had left them on the previous day,
they had stormed the pa, put twelve to death, and taken
the rest prisoners. Among the latter was Kaitoke himself,
who had received a ball through his ankle. Several
Christian natives had been wounded, but no others killed
than those named. The affair illustrated the influence of
the Gospel. After they had overpowered their enemies in
the trench, not another blow was struck ; and, instead of
enslaving their prisoners, they at once liberated them, and
then brought their wounded down to the Mission station
for medical care and attention. By this unhappy business
seventeen lives were lost, many persons were wounded, and
insecurity was generally felt among the tribes ; for at any
hour a serious tribal war might now break out. The
New Testament truly connects murder with covetousness.
It was ascei'tained that the original cause of the murder
was not so much hatred to Christianity aS a dispute about
a Kauri pine forest.
Mungungu was all life next da}'. Christian families,
bringing with them their earthly belongings, poured in from
every direction, that they might be shielded from their
enemies by missionary influence. On the Sunday the
chapel could not hold the crowd. Mr. Whiteley preached
on Jesus weeping. After service a Leaders' Meeting
appointed two new Leaders in place of the martyr Matthew,
and one named Apollos, then
' Passing through the watery flood,
Leaning on the arrn of God."
He and Robinson died next day.
" As iron sharpeneth iron, so doth the countenance of a
man his friend." The Rev. Samuel Marsden visited
Hokianga on the 23rd of February. He had arrived in the
CHAPTER XIII . 175
" Pyramus," in company with his daughter IMartha,
the Rev. F. Wilkinson, a colonial Chaplain, and his
family. On the Lord's day many assembled to see the
founder of New Zealand Missions. After Mr. Turner had
read prayers, the venerable servant of God addressed the
multitude, Mr. Turner interpreting. The occasion could
not but awaken general religious sympathy. There were
the representatives of a nation, redeemed and raised from
hellish horrors, gathered in a Christian sanctuary on the
Lord's day, and lovingly addressed by the two men to
whom, under God, more than to others, they owed eternal
peace. Is it any wonder that the grey-headed chieftains and
their rising descendants were moved to tears ? The same
afternoon Mr. Marsden preached in English from, " Lord,
what wilt Thou have me to do ?" It was a plain, profiting
sermon. On the next Sabbath evening he administered the
Lord's Supper, when the missionary friends, as united mem-
bers of Christ's body, rejoiced together. When the visitors
had left for the Bay of Islands, the prayer was penned, " May
the Divine blessing rest upon them, — on His aged servant
especially."
During the stay of the " Pyramus," lo9.ding spars for
England, Mr. Turner often preached on board, by the
captain's special request. Under his first sermon, one of
the sailors was brought to concern for his soul.
Soon after a double murder was reported. It was not far
from the station, and the Missionary hastened to the scene.
He found that one of his Christian natives, while carrying his
young child on his back, had been suddenly attacked by
some unknown person, and literally cut to pieces with a
hatchet, and that his body had been scalped with the same
weapon. The murderer was a slave belonging to Pi, chief
of Waima. Air. Turner went over, to endeavour to secure
a trial according to English usage. He learned that
the man had already been taken by two Christian natives,
176 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
Moses and Andrew. While Andrew had gone to inform his
master, Moses had sought, by talking with him of Christ
and praying with him, to prepare the poor sinner for the
death which he knew awaited him. Pi returned with
Andrew, and shot him dead upon the spot. The occa-
sion of the murder was a domestic broil. The man had
quarrelled with his wife, and would have killed her, had
he not been prevented. He left his home in a rage, say-
ing, " A man shall be my payment," and slew the first
he met.
On the 23rd of March a Sabbath school was commenced,
at which about one hundred and fifty children were present.
The talent required in the missionary teachers was temper.
On the same day Mr. Turner preached to about seven hun-
dred, on •' The Prodigal Son." They appeared to devour the
moral. Five hundred attended the lovefeast in the even-
ing. Many spoke with freedom, and some with good
effect, evidencing that the Spirit of God was their teacher.
On the following Lord's day Mr. BuUer for the first time
preached in the Maori language. He had just been twelve
months in the land, and acquitted himself with credit.
The European residents did not improve in character
as time wore on. Most of them were sailors, sawyers, or
timber dealers. They had only one interest in common, —
spirit-drinking. During a fight between two timber
dealers, at a Sabbath carousal, a man received mortal
injuries. For several days Mr. Turner's time was much
occupied with him. There were some spirits on his pre-
mises, which he feared would occasion more mischief after
the man's death ; so he begged him to have them destroyed.
The death-bed penitent called to a young man, and directed
him to knock in the head of the cask ; which was done.
At the grave-side of poor Styles, Mr. Turner addressed a
warning voice to about forty Europeans. During the same
month he interred the part remains of a poor suicide.
CHAPTER XI n. 177
He had been a spirit-trading captain, had led two or three
others to an untimely end, and had finished a miserable
career by drowning himself. The sharks had partly
devoured his body.
In pleasing contrast was the peaceful end of a pious
New Zealand woman, the wife of the principal chief,
Thomas Walker. "Jesus is my Keeper!" were among
her last words. She was the first entombed in the new
Mission burial-ground.
June and July appear to have been comfortless months.
Many uf the Mission party, and Mr. Turner among them,
were unwell. One of his mottoes, however, was, "Labour
is rest ; " and his diary has notes of chimney-building,
farming, gardening, hymn-making, and translating a
Tongan tract.
" Saturday, July 15th. — A week of hard labour, assisted
by my brethren and the natives in sowing and covering in
wheat. If favoured with a crop, we shall have as much
another year as will supply us with bread."
The glory of heathen Maoridom was fighting, and the
tidings of it, or prospect of it, was often a temptation to the
Christian natives, so much so that it took all the wisdom
and care of the Missionaries to keep them from being
involved in it. In general, they succeeded by the help
of God. The Bay of Islands tribes were engaged in serious
war with one another. Pi, the head of a small heathen
tribe, with whom Mr. Turner was friendly, sought his
advice as to goingto war, but would not accept it. At the close
of the conversation, he said to him, " Well, Pi, if you will
go, take your coffin with you." He went, and in a day or
two was shot dead. Messages were sent from the seat of
war to obtain the mediation of the Christian chiefs ; for,
although a reconciliation was desired, the tribes concerned
were not able to effect it. The Missionaries cautioned their
chiefs that if they went, they would not be able to resist the
N
178 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
temptation to enter into the fight. Under this apprehension
it was agreed, that Mr. Turner and Mr. Whiteley should
accompany them, as counsellors. This business occasioned
them much exposure and discomfort, and kept them from
their families for ten days. They were, however, amply
repaid by complete success. Their Church brethren had
tried their best, but had failed. The behaviour, on that
occasion, of the Christian natives gave proof of the trans-
forming power of the Gospel : a few years before, every
one of them would have hasted for his brother's blood.
At the station the Missionaries were instructing a large
number of candidates for baptism, and on the agth one
hundred and twenty-nine were admitted into the church of
Christ.
The Christian people having come in from the out-station,
there were not less than seven hundred adults at iMangungu.
The native prayer-meeting at seven a.m. was attended by
three hundred persons. It was soul-reviving to be asso-
ciated with so many sons and daughters of once cannibal
New Zealand, thus early at the house of prayer. At nine,
Mr. Turner catechized the candidates, and solemnly
charged any who might be living in sin, or were not sincere
before God, not on any account to be baptized, even although
they might have been approved of by him or his brethren.
They were placed for baptism a little before eleven. Then
the congregation were admitted, that is, as many as could
crowd into the chapel. Happily for the large number
compelled to remain outside, the day was fine. Heart and
voice were in the first hymn, " Hear the sounding word
from Calvary." The responses of so many hundreds of
Maori voices in the morning service were most affecting.
With wonder and delight, the Missionary stood before that
large assembly, representative of the nation, with the
promise of the Holy Ghost upon his lips, " He shall baptize
3'ou with the Holy Ghost, and with fire." The promise
CHAPTER XIII. 179
was fulfilled, and many wept with joy. Then there rushed
unbidden upon his mind the scenes of early days, — lust, war,
infanticide, man-eating, — and, amid it all, his own life-perils,
when almost a solitary witness for God. As one noble
chief after another, in the presence of his children, his
people, and their friends, stood up, and reverentially pre-
sented himself to "Jehovah, the great God, the King of
heaven, and the King of earth," Mr. Turner bowed in
spirit, and cried, " Who are we, O Lord God, and what is
our house, that Thou hast brought us hitherto ? For Thy
word's sake and according to Thine own heart hast Thou
done all these great things, to make Thy servants know
them." The candidates then answered appropriate ques-
tions, and received the symbol of the Spirit's grace, in the
name of the Three-One God. They comprised men of hoary
hairs and children of tender years, base-born slaves,
captives of war, and chiefs of first rank. The solemnities
of a blessed Sabbath closed with the Lord's Supper.
The social condition of the natives was sad in time of
general sickness. Influenza prevailed for many weeks,
whites and Maoris alike suffering. Mr. Turner wrote : —
" Our domestics are laid up, and we ourselves are very
poorly. Many of the poor natives are in a wretched state,
all but starving for food, and with but little to cover them
from the wet and cold. Our means of aftbrding them an}'
relief, except by medicine, are very scanty. We have sought
to comfort them by dwelling on the sympathies of Jesus,
and by directing their hopes to the land where affliction is
unknown."
On the 27th, Mr. Butler and Mr. Turner visited the villages
at Mangamuka, and administered medicine to more than
forty persons, eighteen of whom they bled. His own physical
weakness was an occasion of religious trial. On September
2nd, he wrote : " This has been a painfully trying week,
from various causes, but principally from my giving wa}' to
N 2
I So THE PIONEER MISSIONARY,
undue warmth of temper, and using unguarded expressions,
by which the Spirit of God has been grieved, and darkness
spread over my mind. I have longed to go out visiting our
people at their different settlements, but the weather has
not allowed, and my frame is too feeble to be exposed to
much rain."
The following entry is copied in honourable compli-
ment to the grand old chief reverenced in later years for
his loyalty to the British Crown.
" Thursday, aSth. — Have this day committed to the dust
the remains of Ane Patene, (Ann Barton,) daughter and
only child of our principal chief, Thomas Walker Nene.
She has for some time been wasting by consumption. I
have not felt so great anxiety for any native as for her, but
the Lord has seen good to remove her hence ; and I doubt
not, her sacred spirit has overtaken in the skies that of her
pious mother, who died six months ago. Her excellent
father, now childless, and a widower, is left to sorrow alone."
On Sundays, ist and 8th of October, he preached to
attentive congregations on board the "John Barry." The
District Meeting was held in the succeeding week. The
Missionaries lost no time in carrying into efiect their de-
cisions. On the 17th, they went to Waima to fix on the
site of a new station. Mr. Turner was somewhat astonished
to find that the only spot which the natives would part with,
was the only piece of land he had considered eligible. He
wrote : —
" A leading chief, Moka, son and successor of Pi, strongly
objected to any land being disposed of to us, because our
Church Missionar}' friends had bought up nearly all the
land at one of their stations, the Waimate. He said, that
if we got a little, we would tempt them to sell us more ; that
we would bring cattle and destroy their plantations, and
thus drive the people away from their present homes. When
we had assured him that we had no such objects in view,
CHAPTER XIII . I Si
but merely wanted enough for the Mission premises, he
consented to our repurchasing this said land from the
European to whom it had been sold by his late father.
After some trouble, we secured the site."
Early in November, a second deputation of natives from
Waikato appealed to the Missionaries at Mangungu to take
them again under their care. When the Committee at home
had resolved on the withdrawal of the brethren Whiteley and
Wallis from two important stations in that district, it had
been on the understanding that the people would be supplied
by the Church Mission. The New Zealand Wesleyan
INIissionaries all felt that a great mistake had been made ;
and now that God was so evidently v/orking among the
people, although deprived of proper ministerial care, they
decided to send them some native teachers, until the mind
of the Committee could be known. At the same time they
apprised their friends of the Church Mission of this step.
The community were now somewhat startled by the arrival
of an unknown gentleman of large pretensions, accompanied
by a considerable number of men, to settle in the neigh-
bourhood. He laid claim to a large portion of the Hoki-
anga district, which, he averred, had been bought for him
many years before, and for which, he said, several dozen
axes had been paid. The chiefs utterly repudiated any such
transaction, and Mr. Turner became interpreter in the
difficulty. The claim was openly and clearly disproved by
the very chiefs who were said to have sold the land. Truth
and right were on their side, and the deluded Baron was
crestfallen. Well he might be, with his wife and a train of
seventy Europeans, and without any prospect of a single
rod of ground on which to erect a shelter.
In this case the Maoris exhibited true Christian princi-
ple. Though they were averse to parting with their land,
as we have seen, the Christians among them were not
ungenerous. It appearing to Thomas Walker Nene that
i82 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
the European adventurer had been deluded, and that his
case was one for consideration, he magnanimously pre-
sented him with a large tract of excellent land, and
requested Mr. Turner to go with him to see it, Taunui,
another chief concerned, also made him a present of another
large portion. Mr. Turner wrote : " The Baron, although
a gentleman, will I fear be of no real benefit to the New
Zealanders, or to our Mission among them. His airy
schemes will come to nought."
A strange man was this Charles Baron de Thierr}'. He
was the son of a French emigrant to England, and in his
early days had been a teacher of music. While thus
engaged, he secured the affections and hand of the
daughter of Archdeacon Rudges. He was presented to the
Bishop of Norwich for admission into the Church, but was
rejected. He met the Chiefs Hongi and Waikato in
England in 1825, and gave to Mr. Kendall, who was in
England the same year, the value of a dozen axes, to pur-
chase for him some land at Hokianga. About twelve years
later, he conceived the idea of establishing himself as
Sovereign-in-Chief of New Zealand, and left England with
that purpose. In Sydney, those upon whose influence he
had counted smiled upon him in ridicule. Still jubilant as
the imagined possessor of a vast territory, he appointed his
secretary, master of stores, and other officers ; and, after
publishing a printed proclamation of his authority, pro-
ceeded to New Zealand. The noble generosity of Thomas
Walker, as above related, saved him from beggary; but
his experiences did not cure his impudence. He wrote to
the Church Missionaries at the Bay, advising them to
establish themselves as an independent state ; and cha-
racteristically suggested himself as the head of it, if no one
more suitable could be found. Of course they smiled at his
letter. It transpired that he had previously written to the
French Government, transferring his chieftainship. That
CHAPTER XIII. iS
:>
power accepted the transfer, and promptly sent out Com-
modore Laborde to the Bay of Islands, to take and to
settle the country around. They were too late. Repre-
sentations to the British Government had anticipated De
Thierry ; and when Laborde arrived, he found that the
treaty of Waitangi had been signed a few days before. It
is said that France supported his claims notwithstanding,
and invited him home as the guest of the country. He did
not go, but afterwards became a teacher of music in Auck-
land. Thence he went to California with one of his sons.
After his return, he attempted in 1857 to get up a flax
company ; but though he raised large subscriptions, his
project failed. French vessels calling at Auckland always
paid him marked respect; it is said, under instructions.
He died at the age of seventy-one, on July 8th, 1864, in
indigent circumstances.*
To resume our biographical narrative : on the 12th, Mr.
Turner preached at Horeke to the Baron's household and
people, from the prayer of Jabez ; assuring them that,
unless like Jabez they sought counsel and help from God,
their hopes and efforts would be blasted. Many felt their
position, and some wept at their disappointment. The
same evening he addressed a European congregation on
board the "John Barry."
From Mangungu sounded forth the Word of Life. The
native teachers were very successful in distant places.
Such was the eagerness for the Gospel, that many travelled
distances of nearly fifty miles to the Mission station to
attend the worship of God, and this very frequently. On
the 17th, Messrs. Whiteley and Turner set out to visit
Honruru and other places on the eastern coast, where a
good work had begun. By seven p.m. they reached the
foot of Mount Tauiwa. The camping-ground of native
* See " New Zealand, Past, Present, and Future," by Rev. Richard
Taylor, M.A., F.G.S. 186S.
1 84 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
travellers was a kind of half shed. They made a break-
wind of Nikau branches, and after a cup of tea had prayer
with their attendants, wrapped their blankets around them,
and slept soundly. By sunrise they were on top of the
Mount, a remarkable cone, capping a high range of hills.
The beauty of nature in its grandeur repaid their toil in
climbing. At an immense depth just below them were
silvery rivers, lighting up the primal forests and vales. On
the east coast, skirted by a low thick fog, was the noble
Whangaroa Bay, with its bold cliffs, and the island
guardian of its ocean gate ; and on the west, beaming its
welcome to the sunrise, their own lovely Hokianga. Far
reaching in the distance beyond their sight was the
Northern Cape of their sea-girt home. They saw the
coast-line of cliffs, and sands, and crags, laved b}^ old
ocean, rolling in his majesty; and in spirit they heard the
grand harmonious anthem of the waves, east and west,
" Great is the Lord, and of great power." Here they tarried
for half an hour, and indulged thoughts of New Zealand
worthy of Christian Missionaries, How I wish I could
record their conversation, or their prayer, or even the
guesses at their thoughts by their fellow-travellers, — those
redeemed children of the land !
They descended by the eastern side, and " travelled hard "
over hill and dale, crossing one serpentine stream nearly
twenty times. They reached the first native village in the
Honruru valley an hour before noon. The people, thirty or
forty in number, including children, were busy in their
plantations, and much surprised by their visit. Shaded by
a copse in the sequestered dell, the whole tribe assembled
for worship, and " Jacob's God was there." A youth
named Matthew, whom Mr, Turner had baptized at j\Ian-
gungu twelve months before, had been their teacher ; and
it was richly assuring to find that hearts hardened b}' three-
score years of heathenism had been subdued by the Spirit,
CHAPTER XIII. 1 85
under the teaching and prayers of the babe in Christ.
Matthew received a few books, and was much encouraged
for further labour. Having halted for two hours, they tra-
velled on up the lovely valley, observing as they went
traces of a large population in former days.
The Missionaries next tarried at a village whose chief
had lately been baptized by the name of Joseph Orton. Mr.
Whiteley was remarkable as a pedestrian. Few English-
men, even renowned explorers, could excel him; but his
companion in travel was tired out, not having before
walked so many miles in one day. Though they had
planned a further journey, they rested and were thankful.
Their wash from a calabash, and a cup of tea, were very
refreshing. They then conversed till evening with the
people. Mr. Turner preached to about seventy persons on
a traveller's theme, Philip and the Eunuch. Several native
helpers had lately gone among this people, and had led
many of them to God; and now they earnestly desired the
appointment of a Missionary. It was the very spot where
Samuel Leigh had thought of beginning his labours ; and
was, in some respects, a most eligible and commanding
position. But the people were now too few to have their
wish gratified. A bed of fern in Joseph Orton's verandah
afforded rest till daybreak.
After five o'clock morning prayers, they resumed their
travels. The roads being muddy, and the rain falling
heavily, they were four hours instead of two reaching
Kohumaolu. As the}' approached the village, they heard
the bell for worship. The people had not been aware of
their coming, and gladly deferred service till they had
changed their clothing and refreshed themselves. Forty
persons v/ere present, in whose hearts desires for salvation
had been begotten by the agency of native teachers. The
Missionaries were storm-stayed, and held another service in
the evening.
1 86 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
True-hearted Methodist Preachers are happy men. I
remember one honoured Minister of the Irish Methodist
Conference, telhng of his joy in successful Mission toil
among Erin's poorest famihes. He had had a hard day's
travel, and a blessed evening service. Then he was enter-
tained for the night, w^ith his host and family, and pig and
calf, upon the same floor, and in uncomfortable proximity
to his bed. The whole company no doubt were happy, but
he alone was wakeful ; and in the middle of the night he
broke out singing, —
" How do Thy mercies close me round ! "
Not dissimilar from his were the mingled causes of wake-
fulness and joy from which, unrested and unrefreshed, Mr.
Turner arose to pursue his journe}'. The untravelled
in Maoridom should know that a New Zealander's hut,
infested by fleas in summer, can supply no easy bed.
They sought the road at six o'clock, and by eleven
arrived at Mr. M'Lever's, three miles from Whangaroa.
That gentleman, who had been accustomed to sit under
Mr. Turner's ministry in Hobart Town, received them with
much pleasure. After refreshment, he took Mr. Turner in
his boat to visit his first New Zealand home. The journey
of three hours was amidst the familiar scenes of former
years; and a rush of mercies and trials, dangers and
deliverances, filled his mind.
Wesley Vale had suffered nothing by the lapse of time-
Indeed, its native loveliness had been somewhat increased
by the growth of scented groves of sweet-brier here and
there upon the rich valley ; and, with the beautiful river
flowing past, it would have charmed an artist. But as the
servant of God stood once more on ground hallowed by
toil, by suffering, by prayer, and by a tender consecration,
the silent air seemed weighted with melancholy. At his
feet was all that remained of his own manual work, — a few
CHAPTER XIII. 187
broken bricks. He looked to the right and the left as if for
those he had known ; but there were no family groups
circling round their fires, nor children sporting in the
bushes, and he felt the desolation. He sought the spot
where his first-gone child had lain. The soil was sunken
and disturbed, and told of despoilers' hands. The little
one's sepulchre had been in a garden : his own hands,
when younger, had planted and had trained its trees.
Though now all traces of any enclosure had disappeared,
there were lovely flowers and fruits. He gathered some
roses to carry home, for there were other sympathies with
that silent spot ;— he plucked them as God's own
emblems.
The valley had been harvested. Sin, war, and disease^
had been the reapers ! Though for three hours he travelled
the familiar walks, now covered with grass, he saw but a
small remnant of the tribes. Of those whom he had
known ten years before, only two old people remained.
Heavy rains detained them till noon next day. Their
course homeward lay through the Otangaroa, which they
found in high flood. The natives tested the stream-
depth here and there till they found footing with their
heads above water : then they conveyed their Missionaries
across. Two Maoris took hold of Mr. Turner's arms,
other two of his legs, and, with the water supporting his
weight as he lay upon it between the two couples of bear-
ers, he was partly carried and partly floated over. Hi&
companion was bridged over in the same way. They made,
slow progress through a country almost untravelled, and
overgrown with bushes and fern ; and at length lost their
way, and got benighted. With their clothing drenched,
" every tree and bush dripping, the ground deluged by the
down-pour of many hours, and without shelter, or the
apparent means of procuring it, they were more than
weary in their evening discomfort." They set to, how-
i88 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
ever, to make the best of it. All hands gathered bushes,
and within an hour they had constructed a partial shelter.
The natives got two dry pieces of wood from a hollow tree,
and by rubbing them together obtained a fire. The Mis-
sionaries dried their clothes, reduced their discomfort as
much as they could, and by the light of their camp-fire at
midnight read God's holy word. They then, in that dense
wild forest, rested " beneath the Almighty's shade," and
rose unharmed.
It took an hour to regain the overgrown path, a cir-
cumstance not unusual in Mission travel in New Zealand,
Upon a hill top, they passed one of the big guns of the ship
" Boyd." Years before some Hokianga natives had
conceived the bright idea of securing it for their great pa,
to be used as an arm of defence in time of war. They had
dragged it over hill and dale and through water streams,
until, food and courage failing, they had abandoned it. It
remained a witness of their folly. Travelling down the
mountains, they crossed one stream sixty times. Mr.
Turner was curious enough to count. At four o'clock they
sighted their boat at Mangamuka, and by twilight reached
their homes, thankful for the travelling mercies of six
days.
In reference to this and other Missionaryjourneys in which
they were associated, Mr. Whiteley wrote of his companion:
" He was always happy, always cheerful, aUvays pressing
onward in the grea't work." Some of the missionaryjourneys
frequently taken were far more laborious and dangerous
than that above noticed, especially one between Waikato
and Taranaki.
The Mission premises in which he lived in the Southern
World he always tried to improve as time and circum-
stances would allow. The orderly fences and neat and
productive gardens of his colonial homes would have been
equalled at Hokianga, could it possibly have been managed ;
CHAPTER XIII. 1S9
for he regarded the non-improvement of the surroundings of
Mission premises as almost equally discreditable with their
dilapidation through neglect. The stumping, fencing,
draining, and levelling at Mangungu, however, required
more time and energy than he felt free to give. Yet he
sought by example to create among the Maories a taste for
order, cleanliness, and comfort in domestic life. He often
talked anxiously with the chiefs upon their social condition,
and repeatedly tried to induce them to form a regular
village near the Mission premises, with a view to the
better oversight and education of their families; but
in vain.
December 31st was a profitable Sabbath. Soon after
five in the morning three hundred were at the prayer-
meeting; one hundred were at the Sunday school. As
was the custom, Mr. Turner's eldest son led the children in
their repetitions. The morning public service was
crowded. Mr. Duller preached in the afternoon in English.
Then a lovefeast was held, when it was found impossible
to control the emotion of the native members. The
watchnight service was in part conducted by the chiefs.
The fruitful year passed away amid the holy vows and joys
of consecration.
The review was cheering. Hundreds had been received
into the church. Several chiefs had been appointed
teachers, and some were actively and usefully employed in
preaching the GospeL The press had done a good work.
The issues were, — First Small Book, one thousand; Har-
mony of the Gospels, and Lessons from the Acts of the
Apostles, one hundred and twenty pages, one thousand ;
the Liturgy, twelve pages, one thousand ; First Part of
Conference Catechism and Scripture Names, twelve pager,
one thousand ; Compendium of Gospel Doctrines ar.d
Ordinances, one thousand ; Rules of Society, one thousand.
While many of the above were being circulated, a
I go THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
new Book of Old Testament Lessons was being pre-
pared.
We could scarcely over-estimate the advantage which
the Maori nation reaped from the early issues of the religious
press by the Church and Wesleyan Missionary Societies.
The natives felt their value. The}'- raised the level of
general intelligence, moulded the principles and for many
years guided the lives of thousands. The Scripture
selections were their companions in travel, and by many a
firelight in the forest, or in a rude hut, afforded comfort
and courage. They not only supplied instruction in their
family groups, but in untold instances laid the foundation of
Christian tenderness, truth, and fortitude, which have
commanded the admiration of devoted Christians from
other lands. As thus mightily grew the Word of God and
prevailed, the united labourers in the Mission field rejoiced
together.
On the first Sabbath in 1838, the Rev. William R. Wade,
of the Church Mission, on a visit to Mangungu, preached
in English and in native. But that Sabbath of happy
Christian union proved a dark day for New Zealand.
Among the passengers of the schooner " Raiatea " were a
French Roman Catholic Bishop and several priests,
appointed to begin a Mission in that neighbourhood. Mr.
Turner had of late paid special attention to the Europeans
accessible. Among his arrangements was the holding a
regular service at the house of one Poynton, an Irish
Catholic. The Roman emissaries took up their abode at
Poynton's house, and of course closed the door against
Protestant influence.
Papist zeal did not slumber. On the Saturday after the
Bishop's arrival, as the Mangamuka natives were
travelling towards Mangungu to enjoy the privileges of the
Sabbath, they were met by Poynton opposite his house,
and introduced to his new acquaintances. The Missionary
CHAPTER Kill. 191
Prelate upon this occasion began his public labours,
and " astonished the natives." Dressed in gaudy vest-
ments, and surrounded by his priests, he stood
■solemnly in the still air of the morning, mysteriously
lifting up a large crucifix, and an image of a woman and
infant child. Poynton acted the interpreter, and the Maoris'
wonder increased as the Bishop addressed them. In open
view was a large tree with spreading branches. He
pointed to its grand old trunk, and said it represented the
Church of Rome, which had withstood so many storms.
The large arms were the Church of England, and the small
decaying boughs the Wesleyan Church. With unmingled
wonder and anger at what they had heard, the natives
sought their religious teachers. The first impulse of the
chiefs was to have the new arrivals expelled from the land.
Mr. Turner's text the next morning was, " And when the
woman saw that the tree was good for food," &c. He had
Divine help in preparing the native mind against soul-
destroying errors.
Meanwhile a number of villanuus settlers were traducing
Mr. Turner's character, in respect of some native grievances
l)rought to him in land disputes. Happily, however, he so lived
as not to need to take care of his character: it always took
care of him. The ungodly European Catholics often threatened
his life for exposing their errors. Several were monsters of
iniquity ; and prominent among them was a reprobate who
had spent many years with the heathen Maoris, and had
joined in their wars, and even in their cannibal feasts.
But Mr. Turner was not the man to fear. While these
threats were most violent, he interfered and prevented a
baptized son of Christian parents being taken to a Catholic
meeting-house, where it had been arranged he should be
re-baptized.
These priests, who were all Frenchmen, soon became
known as subjects of another government. The tribes who
192 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
had refused the teaching of the Missionaries were easily
induced under cover of a hostile party to join them. The
Bishop was sanguine, and soon filled the land with priests,
who laboured hard, distributing images and teaching their
doctrines with zeal and self-denial. As religious teachers
they never obtained a firm hold of the native mind. The
Gospel had been there before them.
The Rev. John Hobbs was proceeding from the Friendly
Islands to Hobart Town, pursuant to the recommendation
of his District Meeting. Upon his visiting his brethren at
Hokianga, they united in persuading him to remain with
them, at least until the mind of the Committee could be
known. They did this because the rapid growth of the
v/ork needed additional labourers, and Mr. Hobbs, having
already spent several years in New Zealand, was proficient
in the language. On his first Sunday he preached to
about seven hundred persons with such ease and fluency as
surprised his brethren. After the sermon, one hundred and
twenty adults were baptized, and in the afternoon forty
children. On March 23rd he brought over his family, who
had been detained some days at the Waimate, through the
sickness and death of the youngest child.
The Church Missionaries had instituted a school at the
Waimate for the education of their sons. It was under
the care of the Rev. Henry Williams. A kind providence
timely offered its advantages to Mr. Turner's two eldest
sons, and on May ist they left home for school. This
kindness of the Church Missionaries was gratefully appre-
ciated.
Some Waikato Christian natives travelled two hundred
miles to consult the Missionaries upon a case which had
caused them much grief. Some of their tribe had plundered
a trader in Whangaroa Ba}-. Three only of the number
had been professors of religion. The other Christian
natives had all acted most honourably. One native
CHAPTER XIII. 195
Christian, a chief, had voluntarily made the captain
handsome restitution for what the heathens of his tribe had
stolen from him.
Subjoined is the history of the first execution of a Maori
for the murder of a white man. On the 15th of April, a
European surveyor was missing, under suspicious circum-
stances. After consulting the chiefs, Mr. Turner went, to
Wairinaki, the town of the suspected man, who was a slave.
The chiefs there having endorsed the suspicion as to the
murderer, he spent four hours trying to persuade them ta
secure him until further investigation could be held. They
offered to surrender him to Mr. Turner, but from prudential
motives he declined to receive him. Later in the evening,
at his suggestion. Walker Nene went and induced them to
bind the man, and hold him over for trial. On the third
day the body of the missing man was found, twelve miles
from where he had lost his life. Medical examination con-
firmed suspicion. Mr. Turner buried him in the presence
of some sixty Europeans. Next morning a formal trial
was instituted in the chapel, by the British resident, Mr.
Basby. He had no power to impanel a jury, but had the
moral support in his action of the numerous Europeans and
chiefs who attended. By five in the afternoon the evidence
was concluded, and the majority present gave a verdict,
" Guilty of wilful murder." Mr. Turner's opinion was,
that the man had been guilty only of manslaughter. It
was agreed among the chiefs to put the man to death.
The Missionaries visited him on the Sabbath, and Mr.
Hobbs attended him to the last, and had hope in his death.
He was taken on the Monday morning to a small island
near the station, in view of it, and was there shot. The
whole circumstances caused general excitement.
The purchase of lands from natives on Mission fields by
those sent among them on Gospel errands has ever been
justly restricted, and, in later years, has been forbidden by
o
194 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
our Missionar}' Committee. Many of the difficulties in
adjusting the New Zealand colonization enterprises origi-
nated in the agents of another Missionary Society acquiring
considerable tracts of land, which they held for the future
interests of their children. Of this custom, as it then
existed, Mr. Turner disapproved. No doubt in those days
equally good men held widely differing views as to what
was right or equitable. But though he had a large family
growing up, and had as clear an idea of the bright future
of New Zealand as had most, and though few friends of
the Maories at that time could have more securely benefitted
their families than he, happily he experienced no tempta-
tion of the kind. If he did, there is no record of it. It
must therefore be believed that it was hard for him to bear,
even for a short time, the odium of an ugly rumour of this
kind ; and I feel it right to append his personal narration
of a circumstance which much annoyed him. Subjoined is
the copy of an original manuscript entry, which, singularly
enough, speaks in thankful commendation of Dr. Harris's
very searching volume on Covetousness, and, in immediate
connexion with it, of the purchase which had occasioned pre-
judicial remark.
" Saturda}', June 2nd. On Monday and Tuesday was
busily assisted by about twenty of our natives in putting in
part of our wheat, and since then have been attending to
various duties connected with the station. Have been
much edified reading ' Mammon,' one of the best written
works I ever read. It has thrown fresh light into my mind,
and discovered the selfishness of my nature as I never
before saw it. How thoroughly depraved is the human
heart ! Have this week made a purchase of some land,
which I intend for the benefit of my children, should Provi-
dence lead to their permanent abode in New Zealand. This
has caused my mind considerable exercise ; for I fear lest I
should have done wrong in this matter."
CHAPTER XIII . 195
In his manuscript autobiography, written for his family
in the year 1858, he thus alludes to the circumstances : —
" This purchase afterwards occasioned much anxiety of
mind, because it exposed me to painful reflection by the
Committee and others, as if I had been guilty with the
many who at that period purchased land from the natives
to a great extent, at a merely nominal value. I think it
right, therefore, to place on record here the circumstances
of the case, that my character may not be handed down to
posterity as tarnished by my having sought to enrich
myself at the expense of the natives. Dr. Ross, a respect-
able medical gentleman whom I had formerly known in
Sydney, purchased this property from a former proprietor,
a Captain Clarke, and came to reside upon it. Shortly
after this he became very ill, and sent for me to visit him.
I attended him, with others of my brethren, until he died.
As he approached the grave, observing his mind under deep
depression, I asked him, in the presence of one of my
brethren, to tell me fully his grief, promising that as far as
possible I would bear his burden. He told me, that he was
distressed at the thought of his wife being unprotected and
unprovided for in so barbarous a land, and added, ' The
only property I possess in the world is this on which I lie ;
if I could dispose of this for cash before I die, I could die
in peace, for she would then have the means of getting
back to her friends.' I promised at once, in case of his
death, to take Mrs. Ross into my own family, until she
could do better for herself, or join her friends in the colonies,
and that I would try to dispose of the land for him. I took
his papers and examined them ; and finding that the
property had been fairly purchased from the natives many
years before, that they now laid no claim to it, and that his
title was good, I was induced for various reasons, after con-
sulting with iny brethren, to purchase the land myst;lf. I
paid Mrs. Ross one hundred and fifty pounds for it, the
o 2
igS THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
utmost value the Doctor placed upon it. Shortly after the
purchase, Mr. Russell, a timber merchant, who was rent-
ing a small portion of it, claimed the prior right of purchase,
one ground of which was the Doctor's promise. I allowed
him to take the portion of it he desired, for half the amount,,
and afterwards, through Mr. Hobbs, sold the remainder to
Mr. Mariner for the original cost. Having thus given a
statement of the only land I ever possessed, while among
the heathen, I leave my children to judge how far their
father was deserving of blame. The good which resulted
through the conversion of Mrs. Ross to Christ while under
my roof, eternity alone will tell. In after years, through
her instrumentality, in New South Wales, many were
blessed indeed."
Like her husband, Mrs. Ross had been brought up a
Presbyterian. When subdued by sorrow and bereavement,
and an inmate of Mr. Turner's house, she soon lost the
prejudices which, up to that • time, she had entertained
against some of the doctrines of the Wesleyans. During
a long and severe illness with which Mrs. Turner was
visited, she read much to her, and among other books,
" The Life of Mrs. Fletcher." The biography of that
saintly woman was blessed to her salvation. One Wednes-
day evening she joined the English class, which met in the
Mission house, and distinctly stated, " Now I know that
God does on earth forgive sins ; for He has pardoned me."
In August, 1839, she removed with Mr. Turner's family to
Sydney. During the progress of a revival in that city, she
invited her sister, Miss Willis, to hear Mr. Turner preach.
That lady became convinced of sin, but, having cherished So-
cinian views, was in a hopeless state of mind. In deep agony
she prayed, " O Lord ! if Jesus be Thy Son, make me willing
to believe it." Light shone on the New Testament page, and
she, too, found that "the Son of man hath power on earth to
forgive sins." Miss Vv'illis afterwards became the wife of
CHAPTER XIII. 197
the Rev. Frederick Lewis. Mrs. Ross was an eminently
holy and zealous woman. She accompanied her sister and
brother-in-law from Circuit to Circuit for many years, ever
devoting her energies to the services of Christ. She still
pursues a course of Christian usefulness in the neighbour-
hood of her residence in London.
One Saturday, while reading letters from beloved friends
in Tasmania, Mrs. Turner was suddenly seized with an
attack of pleurisy. High fever set in, and though the
usual remedies were applied, they had no beneficial effect.
The illness was serious, and was attended by much pain
for ten weeks. Mr. Turner's anxiety proved an almost
equal affliction to him. The constant attendance of three
medical gentlemen, one from a distance, served but to
keep hope and fear in constant alternation. The weekly
entries noting the progress and changing features of her
affliction remark her power of faith, and Mr. Turner's
comfort in prayer.
On Tuesday, the 19th, he received letters from Messrs.
M'Kenny and Watkins, " breathing a most affectionate
spirit, and giving important intelligence." Mr. Watkins
had been appointed to New Zealand by the Home Com-
mittee. Four days' later he heard from the Mission House,
that so soon as a suitable successor could be found, he
would be allowed to remove to one of the colonies for the
benefit of his family. Early in August he received gratify-
ing intelligence from his friends in Van Diemen's Land,
among whom the Lord's work was prospering. Apart from
the prosperity of his work, he had in New Zealand few
sources of greater gratification than his Van Diemen's
Land correspondence. After long-continued waiting upon
the invalid indoors, Mr. Turner was glad to be able
at length to resume his customary labours among his
people.
The extracts freely given hitherto in this memoir have
1 98 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
been collated from the Missionary Magazines, or other
authentic transcripts. For the first fourteen years of his mis-
sionary life Mr, Turner had regularly made journal entries.
And in later years it was a matter of grief to him and of regret
to his friends, that anything should have occurred by which
nearh' the whole of them had been lost. But for that
untoward event the memorials of his life would have
been published much earlier, and would have comprised
many incidents of missionary interest, now lost to the
Church. As his biographer I specially regret that by the
same cause I am deprived of the notes of his spiritual life
and communion with God, which, to those who knew him
best, were the chief excellence of his harmonious character.
After that occurrence he ceased to be systematic in keeping
a diary of events ; for he had lost all heart for it. His sub-
sequent correspondence with the Committee was more
general ; and for the remainder of his public life I am
indebted for material, in great part, to general and family
correspondence, and other family manuscripts. I now
append the last entry in the journals of fourteen years'
experiences.
" Thanks to my Heavenly Father for His abounding
mercy to me and mine. After ten weeks' confinement to a
bed of affliction, my dear wife has been enabled by my
assistance to move into the parlour, and just set her foot
inside the door. As the weather is becoming more settled,
I hope she will rapidly gather strength, and be able to
attend to her family. I here record the great kindness of
our brethren and sisters to us during the long night of
affliction, and especially that of our pious neighbour, Mrs.
Monk, who has been unwearied in her kind attentions to
my dear afflicted wife. May she be rewarded at the resur-
rection of the just ! "
After penning the above on Saturday night, the iSth of
August, Mr. Turner retired to rest with a mind more than
CHAPTER XIII. 199
usually tranquil and composed. It had been a preparation
day, and he rested in hope of a blessed Sabbath. But not
for long. Before daylight the family's home and property
were burnt to ashes. About two in the morning, on being
awakened by a crackling noise, he went to the sitting-room
and found it full of smoke and flame. He alarmed the
household, and then tried to re-enter the room, but was
almost suffocated, and was driven back with his feet dread-
fully burned. The settlement was aroused by the chapel
bell. Messrs. Hobbs and Woon and hundreds of natives
were on the spot in a few minutes. The flames rapidly
bursting through the roof, every effort was made to
save whatever could be got out of the house. Mrs.
Turner had scarcely left her room for ten weeks, but had
strength given her to get the children and herself outside
the burning building. When she had done this, she fell
from feebleness, and bruised herself seriously. A native
youth threw a blanket around her, and carried her to Mr.
Hobbs's house, a few yards distant. Flakes of fire were
already falling on its rush roof, and a few minutes might
see it also sheeted in flame. The children, with their
mother, were now being carried in the arms of willing
natives to Mr. Woon's house, out of the reach of danger,
when Mrs. Turner would have them stop, that the children
might be counted. In counting by the flamelight from the
burning building that group of the large families of children
in their night-dresses, it would have been easy to have
made a mistake ; but they were counted by a mother's eye.
One was missing, but it was not known from which family.
Instant search was made in both houses, and in a bedroom
on fire a little boy was found. He who now writes this
record of God's mercy is in more senses than one a brand
plucked from the burning. He well remembers their wild
excitement as he ran to the rest upon the open green. Then
a grateful mother offered praise to God.
200 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
There was one thing the fire did not consume. The
firmest thing in the universe is Christian confidence ; and
I connect with the latest entry in the book saved from the
fire the first made after it. Mr. Turner wrote : — " Much
of our personal property as well as that of the Mission was
destroyed. Much wearing apparel was consumed, together
with many of my most valuable books, and my private
journal for fourteen years, including a brief narrative of my
early life, conversion to God, and call to the missionary
work. This part of my loss I deeply feel, as I know it
cannot be retrieved. All my public and private letters and
documents of every kind have also been destroyed. But
I would not, I do not complain. Blessed for ever be my
•Great Deliverer's Name. My life has been spared, and
my wife and children are with me, the living, the living to
praise our God, This calamity I am satisfied is designed
■of Heaven for our good, and I see and feel that the bitter
cup has been mingled in mercy. Had the fire occurred a
few weeks sooner, in all probability the shock would have
killed my poor wife, then to all appearance at the point of
death. Through mercy, however, she appears not to have
sustained any material injury, and her grateful spirit
magnifies her Heavenly Father. Though many were on
the spot, and it was in the dead of night, we are not
aware that a single article was pilfered. What a con-
trast between the conduct of the natives in this instance,
and that of our people at Whangaroa in 1827 ! Glory to
God for the change wrought ! Then we were stripped
of everything, and our people were amongst the greatest
plunderers."
Surely it was in the beautiful simplicity of holiness, that
he wrote that evening,—" This has been a painful Sabbath
to me. Although conscious of the mercy and goodness of
God to me and mine, and grateful for our deliverance, I
could not keep my mind from dwelling upon the burning
CHAPTER XIII. 201
scene. But God is good ; He knows our weakness, and
pities the infirmities of His children."
The Missionaries acknowledged a special Providence
that night. When the flames were at their highest, and
flakes were being carried towards Mr. Hobbs's house, the
printing office, and the chapel, the wind quite suddenly
veered round, and carried the burning pieces into the river.
" He holdeth the winds in His fists."
Chiefs and people exhibited the utmost sympathy. As a
special favour, Thomas Walker,* who was highly esteemed,
was allowed to visit Mrs. Turner, to offer condolence. He
had known the chastening hand, and his sympathy was
welcome. " O, mother," he said, " do not let thy heart
be very much distressed ; for though thy home and property
are destroyed, thy life, thy husband, and thy children are
spared. I have no European garments to give for your
children, but they shall have pork and potatoes to eat, and
such things as we have."
The entire loss, public and private, including the build-
ings, was estimated at about eight hundred pounds. How
much of this was private I do not know, but the Committee
probably made a compensatory grant on account of per-
sonal loss.
The calamity was supposed by some to have originated
in the room taking fire by the rolling down of a piece
of burning wood which had been left standing in the
fireplace when the family retired. Mr. Turner wrote as
follows: — " It is possible, however, to have been the work
of an incendiary. It is well known that John Marmon, a
most wicked Irish Catholic, now the interpreter and most
active agent of the Romish Bishop, had threatened to
make Mangungu smoke ; and this Marmon was on the
* Thomas Walker Nene is now nearly ninety years old, and a fine
specimen of a New Zealand chieftain. He is one of the few deserving
pensioners of the British Government.
202 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
station yesterday." And at a later date : — " A few days
after the fire, I met him, when he said to me, ' I hope, Mr.
Turner, you don't think it was I who set your house on
fire.' " Had British rule obtained in those parts, Marmon
would most assuredly have been arrested on suspicion.
On the Monday, the brethren resolved that a good per-
manent house should be at once built, that during its
erection Mr. Turner should have Mr. BuUer's residence,
and that meanwhile Mr. BuUer should reside at Newark,
with Mr. Whiteley. This arrangement, it was thought,
would suit the families concerned, and at the same time
would offer to Mr. Buller an opportunity of supplying reli-
gious instruction to some tribes on the north side of the
river, near the Heads, who much desired it. The
whole of the available time that week was devoted to
reproducing, as far as possible, public accounts, and sundry
business papers of importance. As may be imagined, it
was a difficult and vexatious business, but it was one which
blistered feet did not impede.
" These are they which came out of great tribulation,"
was his text on the next Sabbath morning. As soon as
able, he travelled to the Waimate, and during a profitable
evening with his old friends received much sympath}-.
He wrote: "Found my two boys well, and glad to see
their father. Poor lads, they had many inquiries to make
about the fire." September loth : — "Letters from the
Committee, and from friends in the colony. Nothing but
expression of sympathy and kindness from the Committee
toward myself, for which I praise God. Poor Sydney is
still very low, I learn, and without much prospect of seeing
better days at present."
On Sabbath, at Waikow, about a hundred praying natives
assembled. He commented on the last chapter in the New
Testament, and hoped that what he said would " abide with
them and do them good all their days." He then spent
CHAPTER XIII. 203
three hours with Baron de Thierry and his household, with
whom he read and prayed.
The District Meeting had just opened on the 3rd of
October, when the brethren received important communi-
cation from the Committee. " Our hearts were ready to
dance with joy when we heard that we were at full liberty
to re-occupy our stations at the south, and that three addi-
tional brethren were about to be sent to our assistance.
Glory to God for this soul-reviving intelligence." That
Meeting unanimously petitioned the Committee to send ten
more Missionaries to enable them to take up the whole line
of coast to Cook's Straits.
Mr. Turner's relations with the Church Mission continued
most friendly. During this month he preached one Sabbath
afternoon to the sons of the prophets at the Waimate.
On the i8th, a deputation of three of their Missionaries
visited Mangungu, to confer with the Wesleyan brethren
as to the best modes of harmonious operation, and as to
the boundaries of their Society's labours in the Waikati
district. From the result of that conference, Mr. Turner
anticipated increased efficiency in the operations of the two
Societies. The kindly feeling of the Church brethren
towards their old friend expressed itself in an affectionate
letter from the Rev. Henry Williams, enclosing a draft for
forty pounds from himself and his brethren, towards making
good the loss he had sustained by the late fire. The letter
expressed a hope that Mr. Turner's own Society would
fully make up what he had been called to lose. That hope
was but partially realized. I suppose it was a year of
deficient income at the Mission House.
On Sunday, November i8th, there were a thousand wor-
shippers at the Mission station. Many had come from
afar to bow for the first time before Jehovah. The chapel
was more than filled. From end to end, from side to
side, it was crowded. The window sills were thronged,.
204 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
and every rising slope close by was taken up. Moses
Tauhai and others had induced the Christians of the
settlement to give place to strangers. With the utmost
good will and decorum this had been done. After Mr.
Hobbs had preached from, *' Go ye into all the world,'' &c.,
one hundred and thirty-eight adults and forty-six children
were admitted into the Church. Several of these were of
the first rank, and some had for years, until lately, stood out
against the truth in every form that Christian zeal could
employ. Others were from Whangaroa, and had been
among those who had spurned the Gospel at the lips of the
same Missionaries in former years. It had transpired,
however, prior to their baptism, that impressions had been
made at Wesley Vale which had never been erased. One
instance was Hongi, eldest son of Te Puhi, a principal
chief of Whangaroa. Another was his wife, who had been
Mrs. Turner's servant there. The after services of the day
were seasons of blessing. The strangers were instructed
and encouraged ; and returned home resolved to do their
utmost for Christ, and for the heathen around them.
The day and Sabbath schools were now well attended,
and excited much interest. The word of God disseminated
by their means resisted the encroachments of Popery, now
spreading delusion somewhat rapidly. Some of the half
enlightened had been entangled by the Bishop's free dis-
tribution of medals and of crosses. The brethren put forth
special effort to diffuse Bible truth and useful knowledge.
They purchased one thousand copies of the New Testa-
ment from the Church Mission. In sending half of these
to England to be bound, they requested that a few thou-
sands more be printed. "Had we," they wrote, "the
whole one thousand copies now, they would soon be all
gone ; then what should we do for the thousands who, we
have every reason to believe, will be soon gathered into the
fold from the southward ? Would not the Bible Society do
CHAPTER XIII. 20
:>
this for us, if applied to ? In no part of the world would
their liberality be crowned with the blessing of Heaven more
abundantly than here. And our press cannot, for a long-
time to come, be better employed than it is in printing
elementary books, hymns, tracts, &c. Besides, if we could
print the Testament, we have neither the ability nor the
time to bind the copies printed No book will counteract
the errors of Popery like the New Testament of the Lord
Jesus."
The year closed amid general affliction ; young and old
were laid up with influenza. A public watch-night service
was impracticable. A few, however, met at Mr. Turner's
house for prayer.
On New Year's Day, 1839, he received a letter from a
native, acquainting him with the death of a Christian chief
of rank, Haimona Pita Matanfi of Utakura. Mr. Turner
thus referred to him : — " His conduct in general has been
very circumspect since I have known him, and while talking
and praying with him, I have often had my spirit refreshed.
When I parted with him yesterday, he was affected to
tears, but I did not then apprehend he was so near his
heavenly home. He has, without doubt, triumphantly
passed to heaven. His family, and the class of which he
had been Leader for some years, will greatly feel their loss.
With no other New Zealander did I hold so intimate and
frequent intercourse on religious subjects in general. One
of my last interviews was most affecting. I had generally
asked the Lord to be pleased to spare his life. This I had
done on account of his usefulness. But at the time referred
to, as I was going away, he said, ' Mr. Turner, I have a
favour to ask of you. Don't ask the Lord to keep me here
any longer. I have taken leave of my children and people.
My heart is in heaven, and I long to depart, and go there.
Such was the closing scene of one formerly a terrible
warrior, and an awful cannibal. Such wonders Love
2o6 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
can do, such conquests the Gospel can achieve." The
shafts of death were many. Before the month closed,
another chief of first rank, Wiramu Wunu, (William
Woon,) was taken home to God. He was of such a
mild and peaceful spirit as is rarely found among the
natives. His life had been that of a sincere Christian,
and he died well, — the third of his rank called away
within a few weeks.
A deputation from the Waikato tribes having asked for
religious instructors, Mr. Turner consulted the native Chris-
tians, and resolved to send forthwith some of the best men
who could be found. He fixed upon a valuable Local Preacher
and Leader at Mangamuku, named Haere Tepene (Charles
Stephens). When young he had been taken captive in war,
and had become the slave of Wiramu Wunu. But when
that chief had embraced Christianity, he had liberated his
slaves, and allowed Charles to marry into his family. On
visiting Mangungu, Charles listened attentively to Mr.
Turner's request, and then significantly shook his head,
and said, " I am not able to go, for I am fast bound with a
chain." Mr. Turner answered, " Haere, tell me what is
your chain." He replied, " You know, Mr. Turner, my
chief, Ko-te-Wunu, has lately died. When dying, he sent
for me and said, ' Charlie, I am dying, and I am dying in
the dark. My mind is sore troubled. You know that a
short time ago I received from Captain so many
blankets, spades, axes, &c., on credit, for which I was to
get out of the bush so many spars as payment. The pro-
perty has all been distributed among my people and
friends, and sickness has come upon me before I have been
able to fulfil my agreement ; and now I am dying in debt,
and therefore cannot die in peace.' Charlie then added,
' I said to him. Die thou in peace : be upon me thy
burden ; I will pay thy debts ! ' Now this is the chain
that binds me fast ; and, but for this, I would gladly go to
CHAPTER XIII. 207
"Waikato, and teach my countrymen about Jesus Christ,
that th'cy may be saved."
On Thursday, Mr. Turner committed to the grave the
remains of the commander of the London ship " Coro-
mandel," then in harbour. He preached on board each of
the three following Sabbath evenings, and was favoured
with special freedom in doing" so.
An intelligent Irish Methodist, Dr. Day, visiting New
Zealand, was so pleased with the country, that he projected
bringing out a number of pious families from his native
land as permanent settlers. He was with Mr. Turner for
a fortnight travelling among the tribes. The following
■extract, if lengthy, is not without interest : —
"Left home on Monday, iSth, with Dr. Day and a Mr.
Uler, for Kaipara, where we arrived on Thursday, just in
time to accompany Brother and Sister Wallis down to the
^ Elizabeth,' bound for Whangaroa. The wind being
unfavourable, we remained on board until Sunday. Sailed
across the Great Wairoa, twenty miles up the Oruawara,
to visit a part of Parore's people ; who, with Mr. Stephen-
son, accompanied us down. Had a most interesting time
with about sixty people. The big tears rolled down many
•cheeks as I addressed them from, ' Lord, remember me
when Thou comest into Thv kingdom.' Had much con-
versation with them, and retired encouraged in spirit. On
^Monday addressed them again, and baptized three children.
Was highly delighted with the country. We passed
many beautiful spots very eligible for farms, and others for
towns. Spent a short time with a few natives at another
settlement of the Pakanar tribe. The wind being dead
against us, we did not enter the Otamatea River before
dark. We fortunately, however, came up with Tuiraru's
tribe seven miles up, and encamped with them for the
night. We had neither hut nor tent, but the lads made a
hreakwind of the boat-sail, and we rested pretty well.
2o8 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
Next morning returned with Tirarau, the chief. Was
pleasingly surprised to find the Otamatea so fine a river.
The country is superior to most parts of New Zealand
which I have seen. The wind being unfavourable, we
only got about thirty miles up the stream. Here we
encamped again, sheltered by a boat-sail. By one next
day we reached Mr. Stephenson's, and then enjoyed the
luxury of a change of clothing. At seven p.m. set off with
the flowing tide for Mr. Buller's Mission station, where we
received a welcome at midnight. Spent Thursday most
agreeably, and were joined in the evening by the Rev. H.
Williams, who had left home to visit the neighbouring
settlements. He had come this much out of his way to see
Tirarau, who has been much tried by some of his people
listening to the Catholic Bishop. On Friday, Messrs.
Buller and Williams went with me to Mr. Stephenson's.
In the evening had my soul quickened and comforted at the
throne of grace. God was very gracious. On Saturday
reached Kaihu, one of the most delightful valleys I ever
saw. My good friend Dr. Day has resolved on making it
his future abode. He has agreed with Parore, the chief,
for an extensive portion in the valley, intending to go home
and return with several of his Wesleyan friends to settle.
I shall feel thankful if the scheme succeed, believing it will
do much good in the land. On Sunday, the attention of
the people at Kaihu was fixed, morning and evening. In
the afternoon I catechized them, and heard many testify
what the Lord was doing for their souls. Indeed, I had
scarcely a moment's leisure from morning till night. I
retired quite wearied in body, but rejoicing in God my
Saviour."
The little scheme of Christian colonization was followed
up, but it had a mournful issue. Dr. Day went to Ireland,
and made the voyage out again with several pious families.
But while entering the Kaipara Heads, the vessel was
CHAPTER XIII. 209
wrecked, and nearly the whole company found a watery
grave. " His ways are past finding out."
The reinforcement of Missionaries arrived on Tuesday,
the 19th of March, 1839. They were the Rev. J. H. Bumby,
who was accompanied by his sister. Miss Bumby, and the
Revs. Samuel Ironside and Charles Creed, with their wives.
The Rev. James Warren had been of the party, but had
been detained at Hobart Town in lieu of the Rev. John
Hobbs. The new brethren at once found favour on the
station as "proper Missionary spirits, adapted to the
labours and trials of the New Zealand work." Mr, Turner
received several letters from the Mission House expressive
of the Committee's approval of his proceedings while
guiding the Mission. Of one of these I subjoin a copy : —
" London, Wesleyan Mission House,
''April igfh, 1838.
" My dear Brother,
" You will learn from the general letters what are the
arrangements we have made for New Zealand. One of the
three we have resolved to send is intended to relieve you,
in order that you may, according to your wish, return to
the colony. If you could remain some six months after
he arrives, in order to make him fully acquainted with your
views and plans, it would be extremely desirable ; but we
must not press you further than a sense of your duty to
your family will allow you to go, on behalf of New Zealand.
The Committee feel under great obligation to you for your
services there ; and it must be a great consolation to you
to have been permitted to witness the scene of your early
labours and sufferings rise to such importance and
interest, during your second appointment there.
" I remain, my dear Brother,
" Yours affectionately,
(Signed) "John Beecham."
p
2ro THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
The "James " conveyed also many pleasing letters from
friends in Hobart Town, who desired his return to labour
amongst them. Their grateful memory of his labours,
and affectionate interest in his welfare, were a comfort
to him.
Saturday's entry is as follows : — " Busy all the week \vith
the new brethren getting on shore luggage and Mission
stores. Have been kept in a holy, happy state of mind.
Very much blessed at class last evening. Mr. Bumby led
the meeting, and I could not but admire his talents, and
glorify the grace of God in him. Have given tickets to six
classes to-day, besides other engagements. My physical
nature seems ready to sink, but the Lord gives me strength
for all my work."
On their first Sabbath the new Missionaries witnessed
a fine illustration of the power of the Gospel.
" Sunday, 24th. — Had a large attendance of natives at
the earl}' prayer-meeting. Never did I hear more appro-
priate addresses to the throne of mercy than from several
natives recently converted from heathenism. An overflow-
ing congregation at eleven. I read prayers, and Mr.
Hobbs preached a good sermon on the Lord's Supper.
The notorious Kai Toke ('worm-eater') was present for
the first time. At the close of the service I requested
Wiramu Patene (William Barton) to pray. In his prayer
he particularly remembered Kai Toke, and earnestly
entreated the Lord to give him a new heart. Here was
literally a converted heathen praying for his enemy ; for
Kai Toke had a short time before shot two of Barton's
praying companions, and had sent three bullets through
the blanket he had worn at the time. The English service
\vas well attended. Mr. Bumby preached a most excellent
sermon from, ' I have learned in whatsoever state I am
therewith to be content.' After the native sermon in the
evening, the Lord's Supper was administered to more than
CHAPTER XIII. Ill
two hundred communicants, the newly-arrived brethren
and sisters partaking with them. The conduct of the
natives was very becoming. It has afforded me satisfac-
tion to hear Mr. Bumby say frequently, the natives are
far in advance of what he had expected."
Captain Todd was unwilling to go to Cook's Straits, and
there was some difficulty as to locating the newly-arrived
Missionaries ; the more so as the winter season, adverse to
travellers, was coming on. While very anxious on this
matter, Mr. Turner was seized with a severe inflammatory
attack. Its agonies lasted some eight or ten hours, and it
was fully a week before he recovered his tone of health.
His family removed into their new house on the 13th of
April.
The next day, Sunday, he paid an apparently fruitless
visit to a hardened chief, named Nau. In the afternoon
Mr. Bumby preached from, " And He led them by a right
way, that He might bring them to a city of habitation."
The same evening Mr. Turner consecrated his new home, by
preaching in it to a room-full of people. On Tuesday the
Alissionaries took counsel as to the founding of new sta-
tions. The natives objected to journey by land at that
season of the year, and it was resolved to charter a small
vessel, by which Mr. Hobbs and Mr. Bumby might proceed
on a cruise of inquiry and observation. The first week in
May, Mr. Turner was called away to the Waimate to see
his eldest son, who had met with a serious accident.
Messengers arrived in July giving most cheering
accounts of the progress of the truth, and the general desire
among the natives for the Word of God. In many villages
they had erected chapels, in which the}'' were most anxious
to place one of "Jehovah's Books." Where they had not
been able to secure a New Testament for each sanctuary,
they had divided one, and from it furnished a few leaves
for each of several chapels.
p 2
212 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
He arranged to leave everything in business-like order
for his successor. There being a barque in port bound for
Sydne}', and Mr. Bumby's return being almost daily
expected, he made up his mind to leave by her, en route
for Hobart Town. To prepare a family of twelve for a sea
vo3'age was no easy matter.
The missionary explorers returned on the 17th, having
been absent fourteen weeks. They had had many diffi-
culties by land and by sea, but had been shielded by their
Master's presence. They reported favourable prospects,
and had decided on Port Nicholson as the best site for
their southern station.
On the next day, Sunday, Mr. Turner gave his farewell
address to the native church and congregation, and was
much affected while doing so. They had been his thought
and care and burden through several eventful years, and
the one public service among them which remained to him
was made use of for their good. One can scarcely recall the
perils of his first term, and the successes of that now
closing, without admiring his self-suppression and self-
hiding in his chosen theme. And, indeed, what could he
have better chosen to say to them than, "Only let your
conversation be such as becometh the Gospel of Christ " ?
Similarly his spirit prevailed when, in the evening, his
parting counsels to his missionary brethren were from the
words, " Therefore, my beloved brethren, be ye steadfast,
unmovable, always abounding in the work of the Lord,
forasmuch as ye know that your labour is not in vain in
the Lord."
Four extremely hard days' work in packing was
relieved by helpful hands ; and on Friday evening, the
23rd, Mr. Turner's family had their last row in their old
favourite boat " Missionar}-." The children were amused
at seeing for the first time the use, over a ship's side, of a
chair for taking on board lady passengers. On Saturday
CHAPTER XIII. 213.
morning early their vessel crossed the bar with a fair wind.
As the coast-line receded behind the distant billows, a
fellow-passenger who had joined the ship at the Heads
paced the deck, singing to the old tune " Deritend," —
" God moves in a mysterious way
His wonders to perform ;
He plants His footsteps in the sea,
And rides upon the storm."
The following is an extract from a letter to the Com-
mittee : —
" At sea, on board the ' Francis Spaight,'
"August 28///, 1839.
" It is painful to me to put the Committee to additional
expense by going by way of Sydney. There was, how-
ever, no alternative, except my remaining many months
longer at Mangungu. I have not left the New Zealand
Mission without considerable regret. For some months I
have experienced a growing affection for the natives, and
delight in the work amongst them. As my knowledge of
their language and ability to preach in it have increased,
my attachment to their cause has greatly strengthened, —
of late, especially, while I have beheld hundreds hanging
on my lips with deathlike silence and interest, as I have
impressed the truths of eternity upon them. I must con-
fess that as the parting drew nigh, had it not been for the
paramount claims of my family, I would have been ready
to say, ' Here let me lie, here let me labour, here let me
die.' Another cause of sorrow is the great need there is
just now of more vigorous help. I cannot but regret that
in conjunction with my brethren, I have not been able to
achieve more ; yet I cannot but be grateful to the great
Head of the Church for the improved circumstances in
which I have left the Mission. I rejoice in the recollection
214 ^^£ PIONEER MISSIONARY.
that I have laboured in love and harmony with my brethren ;
that I have not had a serious misunderstanding with either
natives or Europeans ; and that I have left, followed by the
blessings and prayers of all. May God in mercy still
direct my steps, and make me a greater blessing in the
colony to which I am appointed."
Three times Mr. Turner conducted public worship on
board, and family devotion twice each day. After a
seventeen days' voyage, he was welcomed in Sydney by
Messrs. M'Kenny, Orton, and Watkin.
CHAPTER XIV. 215
CHAPTER XIV.
NEW ZEALAND PAST AND PRESENT.
Some interest attaches to the subsequent religious
history of the tribes among whom Mr. Turner laboured,
and to their present condition. Though the whole career
of the Mission is bright with illustrations of Christian
devotedness on the part of the holy men who have
succeeded him, and of the saving power of the Gospel,
the story is a painful one, in many particulars. The final
issue, however, is not to be read in the light of present
events, but awaits the revealing light at the end of the
days.
At Wangaroa, in the vicinity of Wesley Vale, the
natives have but exchanged one set of vices for another.
The revolting barbarities of savage life have given place
to the evils of a corrupt civilization. But they are without
excuse. While sober settlers are creating happy home-
steads in their beautiful valley, the infatuated tribes are
disappearing through self-neglect and vice. In the small
court house a Sabbath school is held, and religious services
are statedly attended. On the very site where Mr. Turner's
house stood, a neat wooden church has lately been built ;
so that the spot consecrated by prayers, tears, and suffer-
ings, is still sacred to the God of Missionaries. Near this
sanctuary nearly a score of European families reside, and
among them a worthy Irish Methodist, Mr. Hare, who
leads a class, and conducts Sabbath service. Till recentl}-,
there was a little wooden building near, in which native
worship was held. But few attended. The Maoris are
visited by the Missionary from Waima. Formerly, the
^i6 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
natives were very numerous, but now there are scarcely
three hundred in the whole district, and these are scattered
in small companies, demoralized by drink. The Keri
Keri, too, was very populous ; now there is not a solitary
native within twelve miles of Mr. Kemp's residence ; for
the old gentleman still lives at the same spot. At the
Waimate, the natives have diminished in num^ber from one
thousand to two hundred. They earn much money by
digging for gum, but spend it in drink and gambling.
The only Missionary is the Rev. Mr. Clark, one of the
sons of Mr. Turner's contemporary. There are about
twenty English families around, most of them connected
with the Missionary pioneers.
Mr. Turner's subsequent New Zealand station presents
another picture of similar desolation. The old residences
of the Missionaries are almost lost to view amid the wild
growth, for years, of grass, fruit trees, and shrubs. No
chapel bell is heard, but the building within which seven
hundred Christian natives have often crowded to worship
God stands amid the silence of nature, as a solemn remem-
brance of the glory departed. The broad stream, and its
many tributaries, upon the bosom of which fleets of canoes
bore their joyful crowds towards the house of prayer, flow
on and on, but the most that may now be seen is here and
there a solitary native propelling an old canoe, a relic of
former days. In the extensive district drained by the
several rivers flowing into the Hokianga, there is a sparse
population of not more than two thousand, old and young.
Though the law prohibits the sale of intoxicating liquors
among them, the collector of customs received last year
not less than £"2,000 duty for their share of the local con-
sumption of spirits. The settlers around are fewer than
in Mr. Turner's day, but are of a more respectable class.
Mr. Bushb}', the first British resident, is the head of an
esteemed Christian family, and still occupies the estate
CHAPTER XIV. ^Li-j
of ten thousand acres, delightfully situated. The aged
Christian chieftain, Te Otene, (Orton,) still enjoys a peace-
ful life at the foot of the lofty Manuga Tawhia, at the head
of the Mangamuka valley. The prosperous condition of
his people, with their farms and homes, betokens the
comfort possible to Maoris, which too many, unhappily,
have refused to seek.
At Newark, a station first occupied by Mr. Whiteley,
two Norfolk Island pines stand as the only memorials of
the Mission. Waima, also founded by Mr. Turner, is still
occupied. There are about three hundred natives in the
valley, and through a prohibitory law, as it respects spirits,
the}' are comparatively prosperous, owning numerous
sheep, cattle, and industrial farms. The. excellent Mr.
Rowe is the stationed Missionary, and he has no European
neighbour within twelve miles. The chapel, which will
hold nearly two hundred, is pretty well filled on the
Sabbath with natives in European costume. Separated
the one from another by several ranges of hills, are the
parallel valleys, Omaura, Wirinaki, and Pakanai, each
sending its stream, as does the Waima, into the Hokianga.
In each vale Mr. Rowe ministers to a few natives. Love
of strong drink has reduced them to but a remnant, and
their appearance at the house of God presents a marked
contrast with that of their neighbours of Waima.
The station formed in Mr. Turner's time on the Upper
Wairoa, by the Rev. J. Wallis, under the patronage of Te
Tirarau, was for sixteen years occupied by the Rev. James
Buller. It became one of the most promising in the land.
The Rev. William Gittos at present labours among the
people. He is a gifted Missionary, and has great influence
with them. His Mission premises are at Rangiora, the
Maoris having moved thitherward. All the natives of
this station have remained steadfastly loyal to the British
crown.
2iS THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
On Mr. Turner's leaving Hokianga in 1839, the Mission
had stations at Waingaroa and Kawhia, (Raglan,) and
preparations were about completed for the establishment
of others at Waipa, Aotea, Mokau, Taranaki, Port Nichol-
son, and elsewhere. These stations are all now represented
by a single Missionary, the Rev. Cert H. Schnackenberg,
who resides at Raglan, and is in " labours more abundant."
The well known King movement had its seat within his
Circuit. Within three days' journey six flourishing stations
were abandoned in consequence of the war; viz., Waikato,
Taupiri, and Te Awamutu,of the Episcopalian Church, and
Waipa, Aotea, and Kawhia, of the Wesleyari. Not one of
these has been resumed. In no part of the land did the
Mission work seem more successful. Day and boarding
schools were flourishing; religious ordinances were valued ;
the natives were cheerfully engaged in industrial pursuits,
supplying considerable quantities of flour from their own
mills to the Auckland market. From Kawhia alone the}'
exported sixty thousand bushels of wheat to Sydney in
one year. They were, moreover, very anxious for some
legislative action by which intemperance might be sup-
pressed, and order maintained. Indeed, it was this desire
which brought about the Maori King agitation. The
feebleness of the Colonial Government suggested to them
action of their own. The sequel is but too well known,
— hostile collision with British troops, the confiscation of
native lands, and the consequent arousing of a spirit of
native rebellion, which only death can quell. The tribes,
after sustaining heavy losses, fell back into sullen solitude.
Remaining beyond the boundary in armed neutrality, they
have resisted every attempt at peacemaking. These tribes,
it should be known, have taken no part with the savage
Te Koote, but yet they will net allow him to be pursued
within their territory.
An interesting feature in Mr. Schnackenberg's sphere of
CHAPTER XIV. 219
labour is the prosperity of three native schools maintained
in part by the government. They are at Kawhia, Aotea,
and Karakaski. The scholars acquire the English lan-
guage and habits, with considerable rudimentary knowledge.
The war broke up several similar schools, besides an import-
ant institution at the Three Kings, which for many years
had supplied a good education to the Maori youth.
We are not prepared, however, to admit that Christian
Missions in New Zealand have been a failure. If, after the
toil and sacrifice of half a century, there are at this moment
found comparatively few Maories in the fellowship of the
Church of Christ, and evidencing a work of saving grace,
we must not undervalue these few. But we are not willing
to overlook the large numbers who in their day gave scrip-
tural evidence of a change of heart, and who died rejoicing
in the Lord. It is sad to know that missionary life has
been sacrificed there. The Rev. C. S. Volkner, of the
Church of England, and the Rev. John Whiteley, of the Wes-
leyan Church, have fallen by the violence of the race they
lived to bless. But they had themselves saved many from
death, and in the resurrection morning will be attended to
the skies by a cloud of redeemed New Zealanders. The
money cost of the Mission has indeed been large. Nearly
;^2oo,ooo on the part of the Wesleyan Mission from first to
last, and considerably more by the Church Society, have
been expended. But what Christian dares weigh this money
against the unfading trophies which gem his Redeemer's
crown ? Or what British statesman, or patriot, would grudge
half a million of money for the national advantages arising
from the settlement of New Zealand ? For it must be dis-
tinctly acknowledged, that at no time could New Zealand
have been safely colonized before the way had been pre-
pared by missionary influence. Many illustrations might
be given in proof of this. I cite one, — the colonization
scheme by Captain Herd in 1S26. That gentleman secured
220 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
land at Hokianga, and at the Thames, and introduced sixty
immigrants ; but after expending ;£'20,ooo, his company
were obhged to abandon their project, solely through the
ferocity of the natives. When, however, the tribes had
experienced the goodwill of Christian Missionaries, and
from them had learned the secret of Britain's greatness,
their passions and prejudices gave place to a desire for
national elevation, and their opposition to British settle-
ment ceased. The result is the addition to the British
crown of one of its most valuable possessions.
The race has been diminished during the last fifty years
by war, improvidence, and vice. This is a sad spectacle.
It is, however, one on beholding which no one can feel
so deeply as does the New Zealander himself. The
Maoris, who are distinguished for being accurate observers
of all circumstances relating to natural history, have
remarked that some of the small native birds are gradu-
ally disappearing, and allege that these little birds are in
the habit of gathering their food by dipping their long
tongues into the blossoms of native trees ; but since the
introduction of bees, they have likewise sought the same
blossoms for honey, and, while concealed in the
flower, have stung the tongue of the birds, which has
caused death. The natives compare the condition of these
birds to themselves, and say that while unconscious of the
dangers introduced by civilization, they fall into them, and
become its victims, and, in the same way as the little birds,
they are themselves gradually disappearing. These obser-
vations, while highly interesting and instructive from the
display of intelligence on the part of the Maoris, are yet
tinged with a shade of melancholy, by the reflection that
such a noble and intellectual race is, in the manner so
feelingly and despondingly described by themselves, rapidly
disappearing.
It is an unwelcome task to trace up the state of things
CHAPTER XIV. 221
now unhappily existing to its remote causes. But, for the
honour of the Church somewhat represented in this
biography, a few words must be written. The ten years,
preceding 1838 had witnessed a marked change in the
native mind and character, which the Maoris themselves
ascribed to the Word of God and the Missionaries. But
with the Romish Bishop and his French priests came an
element of discord. Later still, it must in duty be said,
arose another disturbing cause, in the exclusive and
unmissionary-like policy at first pursued by Bishop Selvvyn.
Though his talents, zeal, and intrepidity command admira-
tion, it cannot be forgotten that that Missionary Prelate did
much to create division among those whose previous union
in Christ's work had been a general blessing to the natives.
Then came colonization, with its train of vices too power-
ful to be resisted by the people who (like most persons in
professing Christendom of every nation) had little more
than the form of religion. At that juncture they were-
found adhering to the ordinances of the Gospel they had
received, everywhere observing the Sabbath, and abhorring
drunkenness. Their social condition, however, was perilous
by its inexperience, and their national by its friendlessness..
Then came the most potent evil of all, bearing their doom
in its rapid strides throughout their land, — political discon-
tent. Writing the political history of the New Zealanders.
is not my business ; but it is obvious that if the Govern-
ment had uniformly acted with integrity and firmness, there
would have been no war.
We review the missionary era of New Zealand with
mingled feelings, but we are bold to say just this, that not-
withstanding the manifold difficulties of the Committee at
home, and the ever-changing forms of discouragement their
agents encountered in their work, the.Wesleyan Mission in
that land has from the beginning maintained the spirit and
upheld the honour of the Church of Christ. Such at present.
222 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
is the condition of the remnant scattered through the land,
that the moral conflict of truth with heathenism as a system
may be said to have closed ; and in coming out of the
conflict, the Missionary Church bears with it a stricken,
but an unstained, shield. The calm self-sacrifice and heroic
devotion of such men as Henry Williams and John Whiteley,
Carl S.Volknerand Nathaniel Turner, and of others not yet
dismissed to their reward, will brighten the most eventful
page of New Zealand history ; for they were God's servants ;
they prepared the native race in thousands of instances
for the land where there is no war, and, in doing so, pre-
pared a home for a future Christian nation in the southern
world.
There is every probability that New Zealand will speedily
rise to eminence among the favoured homes of the Anglo-
Saxon race. Claiming as I do its colonization as an indirect
fruit of missionary enterprise, it may not be considered
much out of place if I glance at its climate, resources,
and institutions, — important features in any land inviting
immigration.
The climate is excellent, aftbrding an agreeable variety
between the parallels of 34:^0 and 47^° south latitude. In
the north snow is never seen, and frost seldom. In the
extreme south both are common, and in some places
severe. The English fruits grow to perfection in the
southern island ; and tropical productions flourish in the
northern. But there are no extremes. Protracted droughts
and extensive floods are unknown. It is drier in the
south than in the north. The mean annual temperature
of the latter is 57", while that of the former is 52". The
nights are about twelve degrees colder than the days. The
mildness of the temperature at Nelson and Canterbury in
the Middle Island may be known by the fact of sheep
lambing in winter with no greater loss than five cr ten per
CHAPTER XIV. 223
cent. More rain falls in New Zealand than in LoncU)n,
but less than is known on the west coast of England. The
■^veather is everywhere subject to sudden changes, but
TiOthing can exceed the purity of a clear New Zealand
sky. It is certified that the military stationed there
enjoyed better health than anywhere else in Her Majesty's
dominions.
The Northern Island contains twenty-six million acres,
the Middle Island thirty-eight million, and the Southern
Island one million. The whole group has nearly the
same area as Great Britain, the coast line measuring three
thousand one hundred and twenty miles. A lofty range of
mountains runs north and south, and in the Northern
Island there are many fine harbours and navigable rivers.
In the Middle Island there are extensive plains covered
with natural pasturage ; but in the north the open country,
with but little exception, is clothed with fern. Much of
the soil, which seems inferior, greatly improves when
brought under cultivation. There are many rich plains
and valleys, and in not a few places a strong loam is found
to the very tops of high hills. In several districts there is
a light volcanic soil, which carries luxuriant grass. The
extensive forests afford a variety of woods suitable for ship
and house building, and for furnishing. Gum is dug from
the soil in the north, and finds a ready market, in large
quantities, in England and America. The New Zealand flax
bids fair to become an article of extensive export. It \v'\\\
afford a very ready means of profitable industry to persons
of small capital. The country abounds in mineral riches.
Both in the north and south there are rich deposits of gold.
It is " a good land, a land of brooks, of water, of fountains
and depths, that spring out of the valleys and hills ; a land
of wheat, and barley, and vines, and fig-trees, and pome-
granates ; a land of oil olive, and honey ; a land wherein
thou shalt eat bread without scarceness, thou shalt not
224 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
lack anything in it ; a land whose stones are iron, and out
of whose hills thou mayest dig brass."
The religious, social, and educational institutions
resemble those of Australia ; and the moral tone of society
is at least as good. The colonial population is about
two hundred and fifty thousand; the Maoris are estimated
at thirty-six thousand. The lamentable war of the last ten
years has been the greatest drawback to the colony. But
the end of it is near. The political institutions, which are
peculiar, are cumbrous and expensive. Besides a general
government, embracing two houses of legislature, the
colony is divided into nine provinces, each having an
organized representative government. Each province con-
trols its own legislation ; excepting in the departments of
the customs, the post-office, the telegraph, and the
Maoris.
The chief towns are Auckland, Wellington, Nelson,
Lyttelton, Christchurch, Dunedin, Inver-Cargill, Napier,
and New Plymouth. The last-named is an open roadstead.
All the rest, save Christchurch, are seaport towns. The
revenue for the year 1869-70 amounted to one and a
quarter millions. The great wants of the colony are roads,
population, and capital ; and the tendency of recent legisla-
tion is to secure them as speedily as possible. Notwith-
standing the incubus of the war, and the ill effects of
over-legislation, Nev/ Zealand has made rapid progress,
as well in religion as in matters social and commercial.
There is no state aid, and Methodism, having faithfully
served the past race of the Maoris, holds an honourable
position, and finds its appropriate work, among the
Churches throughout the land. The largest Protestant
place of worship in New Zealand is that of the Wesleyan
denomination in Christchurch. The statistics of New
Zealand Methodism, now seeking self-government under a
separate Conference, show 3 Districts, 29 Circuits, 119
CHAPTER XIV.
churches, 45 Ministers, aided by iSi Local Preachers,
2,658 Church members, 16,000 hearers, and 5,615 Sabbath
scholars. These returns show the result of steady pro-
gress; for no Wesleyan settlement has been formed, though
the Episcopalian, Presbyterian, and Independent bodies
have all had their New Zealand Pilgrim Fathers. There
is much room for intelligent, enterprising Christian men,,
and especially for Christian workers.
226 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
CHAPTER XV.
1839 AND 1840.
On the evening of his arrival, Wednesday, Mr. Turner
'conducted the service in Macquarie Street chapel. He found
" Sydney much enlarged and improved. Many emigrants
had arrived, and among them some of the excellent of the
earth."
On Sunday afternoon he preached at Princes Street on
Christ's ability to save to the uttermost, and had a blessed
season at Macquarie Street in the evening. At the prayer-
meeting in the vestry afterwards, six souls entered into
Gospel liberty. The next evening he conducted a special
service in the same chapel, preaching from, " Blessed are
they that mourn." Five or six went forward as penitents,
and had the promise verified, " They shall be comforted."
His eldest daughter was one of the happy number.
[During the interval of thirty years she has honoured God
in His Church. She is now the wife of the Rev. John
Harcourt.]
The new chapel in Macquarie Street, Parramatta, was
opened on the following Thursday. The Rev. John
M'Kenny, Chairman of the District, preached in the fore-
noon from, " Thy kingdom come." The congregation then
proceeded to the site of another intended new sanctuary.
Here Hannibal M'Arthur, Esq., M.C., gave an appropriate
address, and then laid the corner-stone of the Centenary
Chapel. The Rev. D. J. Draper also addressed the
assembly. In the evening the Rev. Joseph Orton preached
CHAPTER XV. 227
an excellent sermon from, " How goodly are thy tents, O
Jacob 1 "
Next Lord's day Mr. Turner preached in the morning
in the newly-opened church. In the afternoon he stood
upon the foundation-stone of the Centenary building, and
cried, " Neither is there salvation in any other." At night
he heard the Rev. James Watkin from, " The redemption
of their soul is precious." After sermon he assisted in the
administration of the Lord's Supper, when one soul
professed to enter into the enjoyment of " perfect love."
Methodist preachers have few holidays. At the instance
of the Chairman, he spent the next Sabbath at Maitland>
an interesting rising town upon the river Hunter. He was
received by Mr. Ladsam, a warm-hearted Irish Methodist
lately arrived, and who was a very acceptable Local Preacher.
God had so blessed his labours that there was now a pro-
mising cause, and a chapel was in course of erection. Mr.
Turner preached twice to a good congregation in the
billiard room, gave tickets to the members, and adminis-
tered the Lord's Supper to the Society and to a few other
pious persons. His notes of the Maitland distric-t close
thus : " A more beautiful and fertile country I never saw
in all my travels."
His sojourn in Sydney was extended longer than he had
anticipated. But it was well, for his ministrations were
much owned of God. He was not sorry, however, when
the time came for his departure ; for Sydney was a place he
never loved, except as it offered a sphere of usefulness.
Having been re-appointed to Hobart Town, and made
Chairman of the Van Diemen's Land District, he sailed on
the 3rd of November, in the " Lord Glenelg." It was Sab-
bath morning; and, when the brig had cleared the Heads,
he held Divine service on the quarter-deck. He found his
fellow passengers, the Rev. Peter Campbell and family, of
the Presbyterian Church, " very intelligent and agreeable
Q 2
22S THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
people." On the ninth day, Tuesday, they were again in
their old Melville Street home. It was soon besieged by
kind friends who hastened to offer their welcome. The
same evening he was greeted by a large congregation in
the chapel. For once he was unmanned. His over-excite-
ment had put preaching out of the question. He could but
express his thankfulness to God, and say a few words to
those assembled. His feelings had been increased by
the unexpected appearance in the congregation of about
twenty New Zealanders, who had made their way to the
church to look upon the friend of their race and country.
As he addressed them warmly in their own language, they
listened with liveliest demonstrations of pleasure. This
episode of the evening created much interest. The service
closed by prayer, in English, offered by the Rev. John
Waterhouse, and in Maori by Mr. Turner.
"The Lord God is a Sun and Shield," was the theme of
his introductory service next Sabbath. As there were
many New Zealanders in port, he announced for a Maori
service in the afternoon. About thirty natives attended,
and the chapel was filled with an interested congregation.
In the evening he preached with much plainness of speech
from, "Examine yourselves whether ye be in the faith."
Lady Franklin, the Governor's sister, and some military
officers were present. Many Maoris attended, and Mr.
Turner could not slight the opportunity to give them
another short address.
His colleague, the Rev. John Eggleston, was to have
gone to Launceston for the succeeding Sabbath, but
family circumstances preventing, Mr. Turner went in his
stead. The journey occupied from Thursday noon till
Saturday evening. He rode sixty miles on the Saturday, but
a cordial welcome compensated him for his fatigue. He
found " most of the friends prospering in their souls." On
the Sabbath he " laboured hard," preaching twice, meeting
CHAPTER XV. 229
a class, and administering the Lord's Supper. Monday
morning was spent in visiting numerous old friends. In the
afternoon he met Mrs. Sherwin's class for tickets, and at
night conducted a public prayer-meeting. While he was
giving an account of the Lord's doings among the heathen,
many were graciously affected, and his own heart softened.
The next day he was accompanied by Messrs. Oakden, Reed,
and Sherwin, to Westbury, on the occasion of laying the
foundation stone of a new chapel there. He found Mr.
Reed " flaming with love to precious souls." At Westbury
he met the Rev. John Warren, who was about to proceed to
New Zealand. In Launceston he preached on Wednesday
night, to a chapel full of people.
By sunrise next morning he left for Avoca and Paul's
Plains, nearly fifty miles distant, Mr. Gleadow kindly driving
him halfway. In the afternoon, in company with the Rev.
W. Butters, of Ross, he visited Major Grey and family.
It was somewhat remarkable that in that neighbourhood
three related families of the same name, "Grey," had
lately suffered bereavement by the sudden death of the
eldest son. Two of the young men had been drowned.
The other had been killed by a horse bolting, and dashing
his rider's head against a tree. The visit, which was one
of condolence, was kindly received. He preached in the
local court-house to a good congregation, on the improve-
ment of time. In the evening he was hospitably enter-
tained b}'^ Mr. Simon Lord, to whose family the ministerial
visits of the Rev. William Butters had lately been made
useful. At nine o'clock next morning he again preached in
the court-house. He held service in the afternoon at
Campbell Town, and rested at Somercoates, the residence
of Captain Horton, — twelve miles further on his journey.
Here he found three young men who, though but lately
converted, were engaged as exhorters in the neighbourhood.
He was at their little prayer-meeting at six on Sunday
230 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
morning. At half-past nine he preached in the new chapel
at Ross, and then rode twenty miles to Oatlands, where, at
three and six p.m., he again preached the word of life. His
impressions, after meeting the class there, were that the
cause at Oatlands was " in a promising state." A new
chapel was in the course of erection. On Monday he
preached, at noon, at Mr. Johnson's, and late in the even-
ing regained his home in Hobart Town. In ten days he
had travelled three hundred miles, and conducted eighteen
public services.
During the fortnight which followed, the duties of the
Circuit were pressing; yet his mind was much exercised
about the New Zealand Mission. There were now many
fair flowers and much fruit of the good seed ; and he
dreaded the blasting breath of Popery. In arranging for
the approaching Missionary Anniversary, he appointed a
special afternoon service with the Maoris then in the city.
The interest of that service induced him to resolve to raise
special subscriptions on behalf of that Mission. He per-
sonally solicited several friends who were in good means,
and was grateful to God for the sum of seventy pounds
thus obtained. The Central Missionary Meeting was pre-
sided over by Sir John Franklin, and the collection
amounted to fifty pounds. The watchnight service was
peculiarly interesting and impressive; it was conducted by
Messrs. Waterhouse, Eggleston, and Turner.
On the 4th of January Mr. Bumby arrived from New Zea-
land, to consult the General Superintendent, Mr. Water-
house, upon Mission matters. Mr. Turner received by him
many kind letters from his former missionary associates
and native friends. He was much affected by the earnest,
loving requests of the latter that he would return, and
labour amongst them ; for no change ever cooled his affec-
tion for that race. In that week's diary he thus wrote of a
♦' sister departed," Mrs. John Barrett, — " A woman greatly
CHAPTER XV. 231
beloved by all who knew her, and whose loss will be much
felt by many, especially by her family. A more useful
member was not found in our Society, or in the colony."
On the New Year's Sabbath morning he preached on
spiritual health. Mr. Bumby assisted at the Covenant
service, and in the evening preached a telling sermon on,
"Watchman! what of the night?" Mr. Bumby and he
spent most of the week together, visiting friends. On
Saturday Mr. Turner wrote, " I seldom find this a profitable
way of spending time. O for a closer walk with God I
Lord, draw me, that I may run after Thee ! "
He went to the Brown's River Chapel Anniversary on
the Monday, in company with about thirty or forty visitors,
whose Christian zeal took the form of a pleasure trip. The
wind being dead against them, they were two hours behind
time on reaching the chapel. Mr. Bumby preached. On
Wednesday he started as a deputation to the Missionary
Meetings on the northern side of the island. Of this labo-
rious trip he wrote : " Have attended three Missionary
Meetings, at Ross, Launceston, and Longford. They were
all interesting meetings, the two former especially. After
the Sabbath and Monday services at Launceston, we col-
lected two hundred pounds. Thanks be to God for the
change He has wrought in that place, and for the disposi-
tion He has given to some of our leading men there to
support His cause, and extend its influence in every way
they can."
The succeeding entries are as follows : —
" Sunday, 26th. — This has been a day of light. Seldom
more at liberty in pressing home the truths of God to the
souls of men. But, alas ! no conversions yet. O foj-
saving power ! "
" February ist. — A week of profitable labour. Have
felt the presence of my Master while visiting the poor of
our people from house to house. O, this is a blessed, and
232 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
important part of the Christian pastor's duty ! This even-
ing re-commenced the pubHc band-meeting, and we had a
soul-encouraging time."
He had now an unexpected trial, which he felt was
"untimely. It was the removal to another Circuit of his
fellow labourer, Mr. Eggleston. The Rev. W. Longbot-
tom '■'■'• having arrived from Adelaide invalided, the General
Superintendent arranged for Mr. Eggleston to take his
place. Mr. Turner felt that his Circuit would suffer, and
that, if Mr. Longbottom did not regain his health, as
appeared probable, an additional burden of labour would be
cast upon him. Already his energies had been taxed to the
utmost, and he keenly felt the altered position. However,
he penned, and no doubt appropriated, one of his favourite
promises, " As is thy day, so shall thy strength be."
On Sunda}', March 2nd, he preached in Mr. Lucas's
barn at North West Bay, and next day obtained an acre of
land, and numerous promises of money towards the
erection of a chapel there. Returned home, he found his
New Zealand servant girl in a dying state. That week he
accomplished an important object on which he had set his
mind, — the purchase of the chapel property from the Asso-
ciation of Friends, several of whom had resolved to return
to the Church from which they had seceded. On Saturday
morning he " bade farewell to Mr. Eggleston, and prayed
» The Rev. William Longbottom, who was born in Bingley, York-
shire, entered the ministry in 1826, and in 1829 proceeded to Madras.
After a short stay at the Cape of Good Hope, he came to the colonies,
in 1S37. While voyaging from Hobart Town to Swan River, he was
shipwrecked near Lacepede Bay. He was providentially led to Ade-
laide, where, finding a few Wesleyans, he founded the Church there.
For about eighteen months he laboured with much success, and then,
through failure of health, \\-ent to Tasmania. In 1844 he returned to
South Australia. Two years later he retired from the active work,
and in 1849 he " finished his course." His memory is cherished as that
of an amiable and devoted servant of God.
CHAPTER XV. Ill
■earnestly for his success." The same afternoon he com-
mitted to the dust the remaiiis of Parinhia, his New Zea-
land servant, and recorded his trust that, through the
Atonement, she had gone home to God.
Next morning he preached in High Street chapel, —
that above alluded to, — and received numerous expressions
of satisfaction at his having been able to do so. At the
Bethel in the afternoon, and at Melville Street at night, he
had much freedom and power. His next records are of
labours among the poor, the sick, and the dying.
On April yth he hailed the arrival of nine Missionaries
bound for New Zealand, the Friendly Islands, and Fiji.
The " Triton " had been expected, and a short time savv'
the whole party comfortabl}^ domiciled among hospitable
Christian friends. Mr. Turner's guests at the Mission
house were Mr. and Mrs. Williams and Mr. and Mrs.
Turton. The remainder of the party were Messrs. Buddie,
Francis Wilson, Kevern, and Skevington, with their wives,
and three single brethren, Messrs. Buttle, Aldred, and
Smales. Six of the number were appointed to New Zea-
land, and Messrs. Wilson and Kevern to the Friendly
Islands. The appointment of the Rev. Thomas Williams
to Fiji completed the first staff of seven Missionaries to
that group. The Committee had pledged themselves in
terms of promise to Mr. Brackenbury of Raithby Hall,
Lincolnshire, to send that number.
Their sojourn of sixteen days afforded much delight to the
Hobart Town church. The social public welcome given
them, and the monster gathering at the Sundaj' School
Anniversary, called forth the oratory of several, and it was
not vainly employed. Two Missionary Meetings were held
at O'Brien's Bridge and New Norfolk. Upon re-embark-
ing on the 23rd, they were joined by their esteemed General
Superintendent, upon a visit to the several Mission fields.
234 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
So large a reinforcement must have helped Mr. Turner's,
faith for the answer to his prayer, —
" O Jesus, ride on, till all are subdued."
Mr. Longbottom's health did not improve, and almost all
the duty of the Circuit devolved on Mr. Turner. The
depression from this cause was increased by the grievously
unchristian behaviour of several of his members, and by
family affliction. During that quarter he did not see the
desire of his heart in a general awakening. In August he
wrote, " We have at times appeared to be on the eve of a
revival ; then something has transpired to put an extin-
guisher upon the gracious flame. Blessed be God, He has
drawn me out in strong desire after Himself and the salva-
tion of souls ! "
On the 20th he received the unexpected and painful
intelligence of the death by drowning of the Rev.
J. H. Bumby, and of twelve natives, by the upsetting of
their canoe, while crossing the Frith of the Thames river
in New Zealand. He wrote, " How painfully mysterious
this event ! how afflictive to the Church ! how distressing
to his friends ! A finer young man I scarcely ever saw or
heard ; a polished shaft in the Lord's quiver ; a workman
that needed not to be ashamed. Though highly gifted and
deeply devoted to God and His cause, his missionary
career has been short ; but he shines above. Perhaps the
Lord has in mercy taken him from the evil to come. That
day will declare the why and the wherefore. O that I
may pray and v/atch, that I may be found of Him in peace,
without spot, and blameless ! Lord, help m§ ! Why,
Lord, have I so long been spared, while Thy more highly
gifted servant has been cut down ? "
On September 2nd Mr. Waterhouse returned in " The
Triton." With him were the Revs. David Cargill and W.
Brooks. ]\Irs. Cargill had been called away by death, and
the widowed husband had brought his four children to where
they would less feel their loss. Air. Brooks' health, and
CHAPTER XV. 235
that of his family, had so suffered as that their removal
had become a necessity. The wife of the Rev. Francis
Wilson had died upon the outward voyage, and her remains
had been committed to the deep.
By a letter from James Garland, a Christian native, who
had been with Mr. Bumby at the time, and had witnessed
his dying struggles with the waves, Mr. Turner learned that
six of those who had been drowned were of the choicest
youths of Mangungu. Garland himself had but narrowly
escaped by swimming a great distance. Mr. Waterhouse
improved the event before a crowded congregation in Mel-
ville Street, preaching from the words, "Clouds and dark-
ness are round about Him : justice and judgment are the
habitation of His throne."
The District Meeting of that year began on October 15th,
the General Superintendent presiding. The Hobart Town
Circuit Report mentions nearly twenty members having
removed to Port Phillip, besides others elsewhere. The
change decided on involved Mr. Turner's removal to
Launceston, with Mr. Brooks as his colleague, to reside at
Longford. The arrangement was quite in harmony with
his judgment, and was in every respect agreeable.
The new chapel in Melville Street was so nearly finished
that advantage was taken of the presence of the brethren
at the District Meeting for the opening services. The erec-
tion of that immense and costly sanctuary had been entered
upon before Mr. Turner's arrival ; and it is right in me to say-
that, in spite of his love to Hobart Town and the Methodist
friends there, he from the first regarded the building as
unnecessarily large, and the expenditure as likely to entail
difficulty. However, that Centenary Chapel, which, formany
years afterwards, was the largest Methodist sanctuary in
the Southern World, was formally dedicated to the service of
Almighty God on Sabbath, October i8th, 1840. The weather
had been unusually wet, but partially cleared up for the
celebration. At 11 a.m. the Rev. J. Waterhouse read the
236 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
Morning Service, and preached from, " I beseech Thee, O
Lord, send now prosperity." It was a good sermon. In
the afternoon the Rev. Benjamin Hurst, from Port PhiUip,
preached a very plain, pointed, useful discourse from,
"They that wait upon the Lord shall renew their
strength." Sir John and Lady Franklin and other dis-
tinguished personages attended the evening service. It
was conducted by the Rev. David Cargill, M.A. In an
admirable sermon on a part of Solomon's prayer at the
dedication of the temple there were some fine bursts of
eloquence, and many powerful appeals. The congregations
were good ; but, in Mr. Turner's judgment, " the collections
were not what they ought to have been, considering the
numbers and means of those present." The continuation
services were of a missionary character. On Monday
evening a large meeting was addressed by two Christian
natives, the one of Fiji, through Mr. Cargill as interpreter,
and the other a Friendly Islander, for whom Mr. Turner
rendered that service. The Rev. W. Simpson closed the
opening services by preaching on the Tuesday night from
the text, " And mine eyes and mine heart shall be there
perpetually."
On November i6th Mr. Turner took a Christian farewell
of his congregation, and on the next da}' left Hobart Town.
The itinerancy in Methodism causes many family separa-
tions ; and it was a trial to leave two of his sons in
Hobart Town ; the eldest in a banking situation, and
another at school. On the Wednesday the travellers halted
at Somercoates. By previous arrangement with Mr. But-
ters, Thursday was set apart for the Ross Missionary
Meeting. It was presided over by George Palmer Ball,
Esq., and the chief speaker was Mr. Cargill. The meeting
was of a most delightful character ; the collection twenty-
eight pounds. On Friday night they were entertained at
Mr. Ball's beautiful house at Mountford, and on Saturday
afternoon finished their journey to Launceston.
CHAPTER XVI. 237
CHAPTER XVI.
1840-1843.
I HAVE heard of some one saying, " These Methodists
are worse than the devil, — we do hear of him being cast
out of one place, but we never hear this of the Method^
ists." I suppose we must accept the compliment.
Ordinarily, where we take root, we grow and spread. Laun-
ceston, however, was an exception. Indeed, its early
Methodist history is almost an anomaly, as the subjoined
account will show. It is compiled chiefly from a paper
read by Mr. Isaac Sherwin * at the Launceston celebration
of the Jubilee of Australasian Methodism.
About the year 1827, the Rev. J. Hutchinson was sta-
tioned there. A Society was formed, and a chapel and
* The Honourable Isaac Sherwin was born in Burslem, in 1804. A3
a youth he resided in Germany for six years ; and at the age of nineteen
accompanied his father to Van Diemen's Land. After a few years he
revisited the Continent, and then settled in Tasmania in 1829. During
the visit of the Revs. N. Turner and J. A. Manton to Launceston, in
1832, lasting religious impressions were made on his mind, and on that
of Mrs. Sherwin, — impressions which deepened until they both found
the Saviour. Early in 1835, just six months after he had joined the
Church, he began to preach ; and shortly after was appointed a Leader,
From that date till the close of life, he held various offices of influence
and trust in the Church, fulfilling their duties with humility and faith-
fulness. In his business relations he was respected for his promptness, con-
scientiousness, and perseverance, — qualities by which, under the smiles
of Providence, he prospered. As a citizen he was highly esteemed for
the interest he evinced in the charities and public institutions of the
town. Amid the activities of life his Bible was his counsellor, and in
his retirement it affordud him light and solace. He died in great peace
on June 27th, i86g.
^38 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
Minister's house were erected. He was succeeded by Mr.
Esh Lovell, a hired Local Preacher. The Missionary Com-
mittee, by whom the station had been sustained, finding
the year 1828 one of great depression, withdrew its aid, and
removed its agent. The chapel and house, towards which
members and friends had contributed, were sold to the Govern-
ment ; and the original private subscriptions were returned
to the donors. To their Christian honour, the subscribers re-
garded the amounts as still sacred, inasmuch as they had been
■devoted to God. They held them over until the arrival of the
Rev. J. Anderson, and in connexion with his settlement in
the town as a Presbyterian Minister, they re-applied them.
The Treasurer of the fund so reserved, and one of the
Trustees of the property, was Mr. John Pascoe Faukner.
So far as is known, the only surviving member is Mrs.
Thomas Cox, who at that period was Mrs. French.
Mr. Hutchinson retired from the 'work many years
ago. In the year 1S32, Mr. Francis French, a Local
Preacher from Cornwall, preached in the open air, upon the
Windmill Hill. It was at this time, as before narrated,
that Mr. Turner and Mr. Manton visited the town in com-
pany, spending one Sabbath there. They found no Society,
but preached twice in the court-house.
For two years Mr. Turner paid a quarterly visit, preaching
many times and with encouraging success. His services
were held in the public school-house, the former Wesleyan
chapel. The building was more than crowded, and many
sincere worshippers who came too late for a seat, were
thankful their preacher's voice was so good. Numbers
joined the Church. For a brief term, Mr. Leech was
employed as Catechist. In 1S34, the Rev. J. A. Manton
was appointed, and having found a people prepared of the
Lord, appropriately took as his first text. Acts xi. 23. The
co-operation of the Society was most hearty, and arrange-
ments were entered upon for building a chapel. During
CHAPTER XVI. 239
•one of his apostolic visits, Mr. Turner had fortunately
secured the present valuable site in Patterson Street. It
had been appropriated as a Government pound for bullocks.
But he requested that its reserve for that purpose might be
•cancelled, and that instead it might be dedicated to the
use of the Wesleyan Church, to whom Sir George Arthur
was under the promise of a building site. Mr. Manton was
honoured of God in the establishment of the infant Church.
With such devoted and influential Christian men as Philip
Oakden, Henry Reed, J. W. Gleadow, and others like-
minded, the funds were speedily provided for the erection
of the chapel, and subsequently for the school and class-
rooms in the rear. Mr. Manton remained four years,
during which term the cause was extended to Perth, Long-
ford, Westbury, Wesleydale, and White Hills. His first
staff of Local Preachers were Peter Jacobs, John Williams,
George Goold, John Smith, John Tongs, Henry Reed,
and Isaac Sherwin.
The zeal and liberality of the Launceston Church at that
time was soon distinguished among all in those parts.
In its first ten years, the Circuit subscribed not less than
ten thousand pounds. In this sum was included fourteen
hundred pounds, as a thank-offering on the Centenary list.
It was expended upon the Minister's residence, which was
placed, in the first instance, free from debt, for the use of
Mr. Turner's family. The early ofiice-bearers adopted as
an axiom in their polity, that every man in the Church
must have something to do for the Lord. The improved
morals of the town, especially in respect of Sabbath obser-
vances, were in a great degree the result of this action.
The Rev. W. Simpson, a gifted Minister, followed Mr.
Manton ; and after two years was succeeded by Mr. Turner,
at the date reached in this biographical record, — Novem-
ber, 1840.
After preaching twice on his first Sabbath, he met the
240 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
Society in the evening, under a deep feeling of desire for
the salvation of souls. For a month he had hard work and
much spiritual anxiety, though the cordial co-operation of
so many, with a single eye to the glory of God, was very
encouraging. His first sacramental service was one of
"hallowing power:" and on the next Sabbath morning
two precious souls professed to enter into Gospel rest.
On Monday 21st, he went to Wesley Dale, — a ten hours'
journey. Messrs. Oakden, Gleadow, and Ferguson accom-
panied him. He preached at night at Mr. Oakden"s farm
to forty persons, and gave tickets to about twenty members.
Their Leader, William Pitt, was a monument of saving
grace. He had been a notoriously wicked man, but was.
now avenging the Lord's cause. He also preached to-
about fifty on Mr. Reed's farm. Next day he told ten
persons in Westbury chapel, "Ye must be born again,"
and then met the members. On Thursday, after riding
twenty miles, he took tea at home, and then rode out to-
" The Springs," to give tickets to Mr. Bartley's class.
The last Sabbath of the year was spent at Longford, where
Mr. Brooks had been called to suffer the loss of his eldest
boy, and was now mourning the serious affliction of his
wife and surviving child. The year closed with the cus-
tomary solemnities of Methodism.
New Year's Sabbath is thus alluded to : " January 3rd. — ■
A solemn, sweet, heavenly Sabbath. The sermon this
morning appeared to make deep impression. In the after-
noon renewed the covenant with the Society. My own
soul was deepl}' humbled and sweetly elevated, and with
sincere heart I gave myself afresh to God. In the evening,
Mr. Brooks preached from, ' I know Thou wilt bring me ta
death, and to the house appointed for all living.' The
sermon was solemn and impressive ; and, poor man ! he
looked like one dropping into the grave. After sermon we
held a prayer-meeting iu the school-room, where the Lord
CHAPTER XVI. 241
made bare His saving arm. About a dozen in deep distress
came forward as penitents, that we might pray for them.
Nor did we pray in vain. Half the number entered intO'
Gospel liberty. Three of these had been backsliders.
Glory to God for His reviving power ! " After the Mission
prayer-meeting the next evening, at which Mr. Bumby's
tour round northern New Zealand was read, three more
received the assurance of God's forgiving love.
There was now much sickness in the town. Twenty
children were reported to have died in one week. Mr.
Turner himself and several of his children were somewhat
seriously ill ; but the more afflicted state of his colleague
and family seemed to forbid his being laid up. On Sunday,
17th, having a heavy cold and sore throat, he rode through
the rain to Longford and Cressy, and did a full day's work.
The next Thursday, Mr. Brooks' youngest child was buried
in the same grave in which his little brother had been interred
only a month before, — " In theirdeath they were not divided."
On the 2ist, he preached out of doors in Launceston,
at a place called St. Giles, to " a large company, who-
behaved well." He believed that to some the word was
"spirit and life." On the 28th, he had three services at
Wesley Dale, and on the Sunday after was at the other
side of the island, preaching at New Norfolk and Back
River. He preached at many villages upon both journeys,,
and had reason to believe that the seed would be fruitful.
Up to this time the family had lived in a rented, old-
fashioned house, as a temporary Circuit arrangement.
Subjoined, is the first entry in the study of the Centenary
House. " March 22nd. — Removed into the new Mission
house to-day, a spacious dwelling, raised by special con-
tributions, and presented to the Conference as the Centenary
offering of the Society. The cost, with outer buildings, is
about fourteen hundred pounds. It is by far the best house
we ever inhabited, and with our large family is a great
R
^42 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
comfort. Have had some gracious seasons while renewing
the tickets the last quarter, but arh ready to be discouraged
because more souls are not converted to God among us."
At the lovefeast on the 29th, the Lord of hosts was pre-
sent. The Circuit Quarterly Meeting was one of harmony
and peace. Through all his public career Mr. Turner
sought to place the financial polity of his Station, Circuit,
or District, upon its right basis. Access to a general or
public fund was never suffered as an excuse for local
indifference. At the official meeting of this date he had the
satisfaction of securing an unanimous resolution that the
Circuit would support its own Ministers. The brethren pre-
sent, with a nobleness of mind which did them honour, at
once paid up the deficiencies of the past, that they might
start clear, and proceed in honourable independence of the
Mission fund. It was customary to hold a quarterly
\vatchnight service. . That quarter, Mr. Lassetter preached,
and the brethren Crooks and Smith delivered good addresses.
Upon his April visit to Wesley Dale, he found the people
alive to God. They " received the word with a ready
mind." From this date an undue share of the minis-
terial labour of the Circuit was thrown on Mr. Turner,
and he became much depressed from this cause. Early in
August the excellent Mrs. Brooks fell asleep in Jesus,
making a glorious end. The case of her widowed, child-
less survivor, evidently soon to follow, called forth much
sympathy from his colleague and friend. The bereavement
was, as in many similar instances, sanctified. No order of
society (if so they may be spoken of) are more united in
the fellowship of love than Methodist Preachers, and the
grief of one bereaved family is often healing and life to
another.
Early in spring Mr. Turner visited the Nile, a new place in
Methodism, some thirty miles from town, and preached on
the evening of his arrival at Mr. Glaer's. Before breakfast
CHAPTER XVI. 243
next morning he preached again at the same gentleman's
house, at ten in the forenoon at Mr. Mitchell's, and at one
o'clock at Mr. Pike's. He wrote, — " Glory to God 1 there is a
powerful awakening amongst the dwellers in this romantic,
secluded spot. Ten have begun to meet in class, and I
have resolved to help them all I can."
At the September Quarterly Meeting a considerable
increase of members was reported, and, despite great
mercantile depression, the finances were in a better state
than on any former occasion. This meeting over, he again
crossed the island. He found Hobart Town friends kind
as ever, and had an agreeable time with the General
Superintendent, who had just returned from his second
official visit to the islands. Mr. Turner wrote, — "The
island Missions are wearing a pleasing aspect, though there
are some things to discourage."
The District Meeting that year was held in Launceston.
Five days' close application from six in the morning till late
at night saw it through. Seventy pounds were collected at
the Missionary Anniversary on Sunday and Monday.
" December 31st. — Since my last journal entry I have had
to labour hard in consequence of Mr. Brooks' affliction.
He has been entirely laid aside for some weeks past. My
own health has also been failing for the last few weeks.
From weakness and excessive labour I fear being laid aside
altogether. Because I cannot do the full work of two men,
some of the places are neglected, and the people complain.
May it please the Lord to spare me a little longer, and give
me strength to labour in His cause ! I love my God, I
love His work, and wish to live to Him alone. O for a
greater conformity to His image and will in all things ! "
The Circuit now needed the full labours of two men. Its
scattered Societies, forty miles in one direction, and twenty
in another, in addition to the claims of the town, called for
systematic and laborious service ; and now that his
R 2
244 'rHE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
colleague was laid aside, it was peculiarly distressing that
his strength and energies were sensibly failing. The
public labours of the first three Sabbaths of the year were
rendered in much feebleness, and he arranged with Mr.
Butters for change of air, and other engagements. On
the 23rd and 30th, and during the intervening week, he
laboured in Ross, Campbell Town, Oatlands, and Green
Ponds, Mr. Butters meanwhile working the Launceston
Circuit; and then on the Monday travelled down to Hobart
Town to see Mr. Waterhouse, who was seriously ill. The
afflicted servant of God looked upon his friend and wept ;
he was too ill to converse. Another call was made with
similar results. His bodily sufferings were too great to
allow of an interview. It was a sorrowful disappointment :
Mr. Turner had taken a long journey on purpose to offer
his Christian sympathy. By Friday evening he was again
in Launceston.
On the 20th of February, the Sabbath before the races,
he preached in the open air, from, " So run that ye may
obtain."
" March 21st. — Early in the morning, yesterday, was
greatly tried in my family ; and having yielded too much to
temper, I became much distressed in my mind, and
harassed by the devil." That week's diary contains notices
of three friends: — a member's child, — George Brentley, a
good man, who had been called suddenly to his heavenly
home, — and Mr. Daniel Robertson, who had been drowned
while out fishing ; cut off in the midst of his years and his
health. Ten days later he left for Hobart Town, hoping to
reach there before Mr. Waterhouse's death, which was
daily looked for.
*' Saturday, April 2nd, Hobart Town. — Our dear brother
Waterhouse quitted this mortal vale on Wednesday night
a little before nine o'clock, and of his triumphant entrance
into the everlasting kingdom no doubt can be entertained,
CHAPTER XVI. 245
though the very depressing nature of his affliction forbad
his saying much. I waited upon his widow and family,
and found them sustaining their bereavement with Chris-
tian fortitude and resignation. This afflictive dispensation
preys upon my mind, and is exciting universal sympathy in
the town. His death will be felt as a public calamity. O,
how mysterious the dispensations of Providence ! Poor
Mr. Bumby, and now Mr. Waterhouse, two of the most
likely men for great public usefulness that have been sent
to this part of the vineyard, are both gone. Lord ! may I
be ready for Thy summons ! "
On the Tuesday following he conducted the funeral
solemnities : there were fourteen Ministers and a large
number of friends at the service. Later in the da}', he
called his ministerial brethren together, when they officially
recorded their deep sympathy with the Church in the loss
sustained. They also resolved on erecting a memorial
tablet in the Melville Street church. The Ministers of the
Mission and other Districts joined in this expression of
esteem.
Temporarily the duties of the late General Superintendent
fell upon Mr. Turner, he being Chairman of the District at
the time. The " Triton " returned from the islands on the
iSth; and on the 26th Mr. Turner again went over to
Hobart Town, to carry through the business necessary to
her being again despatched on Mission account. Three or
four days sufficed for this work. Upon his return there
was introduced to him his fourteenth child, being his
eighth son.
Written in the spirit of Christian charity, there is a diary
note of a miserable act of clerical bigotry. A Church
Clergyman, who, I suppose, held some exclusive privileges
at the time in his official relation to the Government, inter-
fered so as to prevent his visiting a young man in the gaol,
then lying under sentence of death ; although the unhappy
246 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY. .
youth had expressly sent for him, and the Sheriffs pass had
been given him.
The usual visit to Wesley Dale had become a pleasure,
though involving much labour. That in June was during
severe frosts and biting cold ; but its incidents were those
of Gospel joy and success. On Monday, June 20th, after a
series of blessed services on the Sabbath, a gracious revival
broke out in Launceston. "At the prayer-meeting several
werQ in deep distress, and three or four found peace with
God. Many of the old members appeared on full stretch
for holiness. May the sacred fire continue to burn, and
set us all on a flame ! "
The record of one of his country Sabbaths is as follows : —
" Sunday, 25th, Longford. — Here morning and evening.
In afternoon at Mr. Ball's prayer-meeting at Mountford,
where we had a most lively season. Thank God, here are
souls of the right sort ; men of strong faith, and mighty in
prayer, whom God is using for His own glory. Colonel
Hazelwood, father of Mrs. Ball, a man of nearly eighty
years of age, has become the subject of saving grace." At
the prayer-meeting the next evening the room was full, and
there were many penitents. The lovefeast. Quarterly Meet-
ing, and watchnight service were all seasons of blessing.
Many will remember the interest Mr. Turner evinced in
the baptismal services of the Church ; and if in several
Circuits he was a favourite Minister with parents desiring
this ordinance for their children, it was an appropriate
tribute to his fond and fatherly nature. He was not wont
to say, with a half apologetic tone for the infliction to be
announced, "The sacrament of baptism will be adminis-
tered," and then hurry through it as an unwelcome addi-
tion to the morning duty. Singers had to look out an
additional tune, and parents of all ages would evince more
than usual liveliness in the service. He knew the heart of
a Christian father, and could touch corresponding chords.
CHAPTER XV 1. 247
while he lovingly and faithfully reminded the witnessing
congregation of their own obligation to God; and it can in
truth be said that, in many instances, the best spiritual
results have followed the well-timed addresses upon such
occasions.
"Monday, June iSth. — Delightful service yesterday;
much of the unction of the Holy One was felt. After
morning sermon, baptized the children of Messrs. Oakden
and Sherwin, two dear friends and valuable servants of the
Church. During this interesting service many felt the
Divine influence. The prayer-meeting this evening was.
the best attended I have seen in Launceston. Large
schoolroom all but crowded. At the protracted meeting,
were many penitents."
The gracious work spread. In different parts of the Cir-
cuit believers were sanctified and sinners saved. On,
August 2ist, during the revival season, the Sabbath School
Anniversary sermons were preached by Mr. Eggleston,
recently returned from Adelaide. On the next Wednesday
evening several obtained the "perfect love of God" in a
prayer-meeting, after that Minister had preached on, " Is
there no balm in Gilead ? "
September brought trouble. One of the members griev-
ously slandered Mr. Turner, and another abused him in the
press on account of his total abstinence principles. While
in the country, he fell from horseback. He suffered from
the effects for several weeks. Meanwhile there was light
within, and the Church was alive to God. The Quarterly
return of members and of finances were highly cheering ;
but still more so the spirit of the assembled brethren.
" October 20th. — Returned this evening from our District
Meeting in Hobart Town. The Lord was graciously pre-
sent ; and a loving feeling was manifested. We parted
renewed in spirit, and sacredly pledged to pray daily for
each other, and to lay ourselves out for greater usefulness.
248 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
in the Church. Such a District Meeting for brotherly love
I never attended. O may God's truth greatly grow in the
land, through our instrumentality! "
In December he again crossed the island on business
connected with the Mission ship. During the journey he
experienced much annoyance by the roving proclivities of
a borrowed horse. There are some strange horses lent to
Methodist Preachers, and, for the matter of that, some
peculiar aids to locomotion by courtesy called " Circuit
horses." Mr. Turner's happy Christmas was spent in
riding forty miles to Wesley Dale,
The first Sabbath of the New Year and a lovefeast on
Monday evening had passed away amid tokens of the
Divine presence, when he was called to a painful trial.
His infant child, after a lingering illness, breathed his last
at nine o'clock on Tuesday night. Those of the family
who had not retired, knelt at the bedside around his lifeless
clay, and heard the first utterance of the bereaved father,
" The Lord gave, and the Lord hath taken away; blessed
be the Name of the Lord." His diary notice of the dis-
pensation closes thus: — " Pleasing thought ! three children
before the throne of God ! We feel the stroke, yet strive to
bow to the will of God. For us our children sicken, and
for us they die. O Lord, save me and mine for ever ! "
More fruit. Early in February he wrote, " Thank God,
I find my feeble efforts are not in vain. Three souls have
entered into liberty, and are rejoicing in God ; a few back-
sliders are being re-awakened." On the gth he recorded,
with grateful satisfaction, the arrival from England of his
friend Mr. Henry Reed, and a number of immigrants, some
of whom were members. Among them were two Local
Preachers. A month later he had '• a laborious but suc-
cessful trip to Wesley Dale. Brother Tongs was enabled to
believe for full salvation. Two newly arrived immigrants
were in deep distress ; one entered into Gospel liberty."
CHAPTER XVI. 249
" April ist.— Blessed be God, our people are rising in
their tone of feeling, and in holy effort. Several have
lately believed for and obtained a clean heart. I long to
see this in all our members, and to declare it myself from
day to day." Holiness is power, and the word preached
that month was owned of God in the salvation of sinners.
A District Meeting on special business was held in
Hobart Town. It was one of great harmony. May was
not all sunshine. One of the Local Preachers had fallen
into sin, and another loved brother had imbibed doctrinal
errors which Mr. Turner feared would involve his being
separated from Methodism. While journeying to a country
appointment, he sustained a severe injury, and narrowly
escaped with his life. A new Circuit horse he was driving
turned restive, kicked and plunged, threw him out of his
gig, and dragged the wheel over his body. Providen.
tially, he suffered no more serious hurt than some severe
bruises.
The latest entries of May notice the happy death of
Willy Bartley, a dear boy of twelve years, the son of one of
Mr. Turner's friends ; and on the same day that of an
older friend, under circumstances of special and monitory
interest. " On my return home this morning I found my
poor old friend, Mr. Alexander C. Lowe, dead in my study.
About a fortnight ago he had arrived, in a very ailing state,
from Tasmania Peninsula, where he had acted as Catechist
for the last two years. I frequently visited him. Some-
what improved, as it was thought, he re-embarked for
home ; but, on his becoming seriously worse, Dr. Pugh
brought him to my house. On entering, he said, ' Eight
years ago I was converted to God under Mr. Turner's
ministry, and now I am come under his roof to die.' After
some hours of extreme suffering, he passed away."
Ministerial intercourse with his brethren Messrs. Gaud
and Eggleston was much enjoyed. He was delighted with
250 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
their services at the Sabbath School Anniversary. The
quarter's return showed prosperity. In September he had
his first interview with Sir Eardley Wilmot, and was
pleased to find that the new Governor was intimately ac-
quainted with Dr. Bunting and other leading men among
the Wesleyans in England, and that he was well disposed
towards Methodism.
Mr. Turner went again to Hobart Town in October, to the
District Meeting. His Circuit schedule again showed
an increase of members. His report says, " We do not
remember a period when the members of our Society were
more athirst for their Saviour's love." The next month
the scarlet fever prevailed in Launceston, and his family
were mostly down with it.
While several of his children were prostrated, Mr. Turner
himself was laid aside with fever of a malignant tj'pe, the
inflammation seizing in turn his head, throat, and chest.
Serious consequences were averted by the blessing of God
upon the skill of kind physicians. The enforced silence
and restraint from public labour for six weeks were a heavy
trial. Official duty necessitated his visiting Hobart Town
again, where he closed the year in private devotion. His
records are the experiences of an humbled but grateful
heart. The change of air did him good.
Travellers at that time ran serious risk of robbery or
personal violence. Three notorious bushrangers, named
Cash, Kavanagh, and Jones, were at large, and held the
country in terror. Several of Mr. Turner's friends among
others had been " bailed up " in their homesteads, and their
lives endangered. In all his travels, however, he had but
one trifling experience with bushrangers. A novice at the
business, armed only with a stick, rushed out of the bush,
seized his bridle, and ordered him to dismount. He declined,
and received several blows. In self-defence, he heavily
laid his riding whip across the hands and head of his
CHAPTER XVI. 251
assailant, who soon returned to the forest, probably to
meditate on " the way of transgressors."
The "Triton's " return brought tidings of the deaths of the
Revs. William Cross and David Cargill, two brethren whom
Mr. Turner had honoured and loved. Of the former, he
wrote : — " Brother Cross was my fellow-labourer in Tonga
for nearly four years. He was a pious, devoted, useful Mis-
sionary, — a man of one business. His end was eminently
peaceful, and his eternal reward is, I doubt not, glorious.
He has left a widow and five children to the care of a
covenant God, who will watch over and provide for them."
The Circuit Quarterly Meeting held in January was not
to his mind. He says: — "Myself and colleague were
greatly tried. The spirit and conduct of the office-bearers
were very different from what we expected or desired ; but
our Maker is our Judge, and we leave our cause with Him."
What was the matter I do not know. Paul prayed that he
might be delivered from wicked and unreasonable men.
Most people have a pretty extensive acquaintance with
the latter class. The lovefeast and the watchnight service
that quarter were spiritually profitable seasons.
Mr. Turner had now laboured in Launceston a little more
than three years. His next appointment was to New
Norfolk, about twenty miles from Hobart Town.
Among the pleasing incidents of his leave-taking, one
was the gift of a Remembrancer, by a number of young men
of promise in the Church, to whom God had made him the
honoured messenger of reconciliation. Mr. Turner often
looked with pleasure at their autographs at the back of the
memorial engraving of Wesley's rescue. Several of the
names have since been enrolled among the successful
Australian workers for Christ, and prominent among them
that of Walter Powell, who, at the date of our narrative,
was a youth of about eighteen, in Launceston. Upon
the death of his eldest sister he had become much.
252 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
impressed, and, under promise to a loved friend, gave up
his Sabbath pastimes and irreligious companions. The
death by drowning of one of his late associates, during a
Sabbath boating excursion, which he had refused to join,
and an affliction with which it pleased God to visit him,
were the occasion of much seriousness and spiritual anxiety.
Mr. Turner had endeared himself to the family with whom
he was residing, and soon made special visits on his
account. These were made blessed to him. Upon his
recovery he joined the Church, and one Monday, in Mr.
Turner's study, where he had been engaged in conversation
and prayer, during the ordinary dinner hour, he found peace
with God. He went home rejoicing, and from that day
was an humble servant of Christ. Though in comparatively
early life he rose to affluence, he ever retained the charm
of high Christian character, humility and love.
CHAPTER XVII. 253
CHAPTER XVII.
1S44-1S46.
The day after they had taken possession of their new
house, Mr. and Mrs. Turner drove to Hobart Town, to say
" farewell " to Messrs. Longbottom and Simpson, and
families, who also were removing. The following incident,
given in the diary of that week, is not a solitary one of its
kind in Mr. Turner's life. " We stayed with our esteemed
friends, Mr. and Mrs. Perkins. Just as the clock struck
four in the morning, Mrs. Turner awoke me under great
excitement, caused by the following remarkable dream or
vision. She dreamt she was in her old home in Ipstone,
Staffordshire, where she saw her father brought home
extremely ill : she attended him with medical men and
friends during his sickness, heard him say, relative to his
soul, ' It is all right,' and then saw him die." Four months
afterwards the mail brought intelligence of her father's
death, detailing the time and circumstances, just as had
been seen in the dream.
The New Norfolk station had been but lately formed, and
was in all respects an inconsiderable affair. Viewed as a
Circuit, I suppose such a station as it then was, would be
found at times a convenience to a Stationing Committee. It
would afford a convalescent Minister an excellent climate,
agreeable scenery, quietude, and freedom from mental strain.
Or if Conference wanted a penal settlement for active but
refractory spirits, twelve months on such a station might
serve the purpose. Two years at most would teach them
wisdom.
254 T^HE PIONEER AflSSIONARY.
Six weeks' experience made not the most pleasant
impressions on Mr. Turner's mind. He could find work
enough for a man much stronger, but it was on a most
sterile soil. The town Society numbered but one
person, a woman by whose absence the cause would have
been strengthened. There were a small congregation and
Sabbath school. At the Back River, two or three miles
■distant, there was a class, but no Sabbath school. At the
Ouse, thirty miles away, several families gladly attended
Divine service in their little chapel, whenever they had the
opportunity. There were also a few nominal members.
Elsewhere in the Circuit occasional services had been held.
Though the spiritual soil seemed sour and barren, Mr.
Turner regarded it as part of God's husbandry. He began
a class in his own house, and committed the Sabbath
school to Mrs. Turner's care. His eldest daughter by
personal canvass from house to house gathered a number
of children in the Back River settlement, and conducted a
Sabbath school in the chapel there. Her pony carried her
to and from this service of love for about sixteen months.
The relaxation from mental work, and the quietude of a
country Parson's life in a salubrious region, soon restored
his vigour.
It was granted, however, but for increased toil. In
March Mr. Simpson obtained leave to return to England on
account of his motherless children. This led to the
removal of Mr. Butters, from the Hobart Town Circuit,
to Launceston, and left Hobart Town and New Norfolk
Circuits to be worked by Messrs. Manton and Turner.
While fulfilling his various city engagements under this
arrangement, Mr. Turner tried hard to raise a living Church
in New Norfolk.
The general population were ignorant and debased. He
accepted the office of President of a Total Abstinence vSociety,
and laboured for its success, with good effect. He records a
CHAPTER XVII. 255
typal illustration of social and religious reform by its means.
Mr. and Mrs. H., who had known better days, were
wretched drunkards, and in abject misery. Kindly visits
and conversations induced them to sign the pledge. After
a few weeks' hopeful change they both relapsed. Mr.
Turner tried again : they signed once more. Being sober
and a good tradesman, the husband obtained work, and
soon with improved character he acquired position. Before
Mr. Turner left the Circuit they were the owners of a free-
hold property, and were esteemed members of the Church,
enjoying the saving grace of God. Special and regular
attention was given to the inmates of the General Hospital,
and in some instances with pleasing results.
At the District Meeting of that year Mr. John Harcourt
was recommended as a candidate for the Ministry. Among
the financial records is one to the effect, that the debt upon
the Melville Street church stood at £3,875, bearing interest
at ID per cent.
Early in 1846 Mr. Manton* was seriously unwell, and
for about two months Mr. Turner had charge of his Circuit
* John Allen Manton was converted in early life through the instru-
mentality of Methodist preaching. In 1830 he was sent as a Mission-
ary to Australia. After a short residence in New South Wales he was
stationed at the penal settlements of Van Diemen's Land, first at
]\Iacquarie Harbour, and afterwards at Port Arthur. Here he was the
sole religious instructor of the condemned men, and his self-sacrificing
labours were owned of God in the conversion of many. He afterwards
laboured with great acceptance and success in Launceston, Hobart
Town, and elsewhere in Van Diemen's Land. His affectionate manner
and clear earnest preaching won for him many souls, and much general
influence. Few Ministers have been more highly esteemed by their
brethren, and he was appointed President of the third Australasian
Conference. He took a special interest in the young people of his
Circuits, and in the interest of the youth of Methodism generally.
The founding of the Wesleyan Colleges in Tasmania and New South
Wales was brought about in a good degree by his zealous efforts for
them. In 1863 he suffered much bodily affliction, and died at Newing-
256 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
as well as of his own. In March a most painful affliction
was permitted, and in recording it I may as well give my
readers some idea of the servant who caused the mischief,
and who, for ideas of propriety and morality, was a fair
specimen of many more. I was at the time at boarding
school in Hobart Town. A friend having selected at the
hiring-room a servant for our family, I was sent to attend
her to the New Norfolk steamer. It seemed a simple
errand, but I was scarcely equal to it. The young woman
said she had "to call on a friend," and while she did so I
stood at the door. She spent some ten minutes drinking
spirits and gossiping with two or three somewhat like her-
self. Presently she resumed her way, and as I was medi-
tating on the doubtful advantage to our family of her services,
she lordly uttered an oath, and excitedly rushed across the
street towards a woman leaning at the casement of a
butcher's shop. She gave her a volley of abuse, and a few
blows in the face. A crowd gathering, she moved on. My
wonder soon increased. She recognised some man stand-
ing at a street corner with his back to> us, and flew towards,
him ; springing up she struck him behind his ear, and the
instant that he turned round spat in his face. As he
skulked away, she filled the street with violent abusive
language. I got a policeman to be my substitute. She
explained to him that the man was her husband, and that
she had last seen him in England. This virago had been a
week or two in Mrs. Turner's service when through careless-
ness she caused serious trouble. There were two attic
rooms, and by leaving a candle too near a basket of linen,
she set the outer one on fire. All the family but three were
at chapel. Mrs. Turner thought her youngest children
were in the inner attic, and rushed through the blazing
ton College, of which he was President, on September gth, in the thirty-
fifth year of his ministry, aged fifty-eight. During his mortal illness he
had much peace of mind. His latest expression was, " Saved at last ! ''
CHAPTER XVII. 257
100m to rescue them. Providentially they were in another
part of the house. The flames spread, and her only possible
safety now was to rush down again by the stairs, while they
were burning. She had the courage to do this ; and though
her presence of mind saved her life, she received several
severe bruises, and was for a long time in danger, being
confined to her bed for many weeks. The incidents of
that third fire called forth grateful acknowledgments of
the providence of God.
Mr. Turner regarded that at New Norfolk as the least
satisfactory of all his terms of labour, because it afforded
him the least opportunities of usefulness. However, he
succeeded in his work, and wanted nothing.
Thirty years had now passed since the planting of Method-
ism in the Southern World. Its growth had been great ; but its
distance from the Committee at home had often been found a
cause of embarrassment and confusion. To reduce for the
future the risk of wasting public money or ministerial power,
which in some degree had hitherto been unavoidable, was now
the Committee's problem. With the purpose of establishing
and consolidating a better financial system in these parts,
the Rev. William Binnington Boyce was appointed General
Superintendent. And he had, as was necessary, consider-
able discretionary privileges and powers. Soon after his
arrival in Sydney in 1846, he desired for the general good
to effect some changes of appointments among the more
experienced Ministers. This embraced the removal of
Mr. Draper from Sydney to Adelaide, and Mr. Turner's
taking charge of the Sydney Circuit.
Late one calm evening in September, as the good ship
"Lord Auckland" slowly dropped down the Derwent,
Mr. Turner's children sang from her deck with fondest
affection to the home of their childhood, " Isle of beauty,
fare thee well." Captain Brown was a fine old English sailor,
and made his passengers comfortable. Among them were
s
258 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
the family of the Rev. Joseph Beazley, a gifted and zealous
Congregationalist Minister. On the eighth afternoon the
Five Islands, with the noble Keera and Kembla mountains
of Illawarra, towering on the mainland behind, were in
view, and early next morning they entered Port Jackson.
Just as the pilot had reached the deck, unusual sounds of
joy were heard astern ! We children ran aft, and what was
our surprise to hear our names called out one by one by a
crew of Maoris, in the boat astern! They were of the
Hokianga tribes, and were over delighted at seeing again
their old Missionary and his family.
CHAPTER XVIII. 2sg-
CH AFTER XVI 1 1.
1846-1849.
The population of the southern metropoHs had much
increased since 1839, and numbered now fifty thousand.
Methodism, having successfully struggled through a long
youth-time of trial, was exhibiting much vigour and purpose.
Outwardly represented by the Centenary Church in York
Street, it held a leading position among the Protestant
denominations. A new chapel had been lately built at Hay
Street, then prospectively an important site, and another
was in course of erection at Balmain. Meanwhile the old
sanctuary at Prince's Street was being enlarged. The
■laborious services of two Ministers and of many zealous
Local Preachers had been applied to the congregations of
these places, and of Surrey Hills, Warnley, Chippendale,
and Botany. Of late, the Rev. W. B. Boyce, who had no
•distinct Circuit charge, had rendered valuable assistance
by his pulpit services.
On his first Sabbath evening, after hearing Mr, Scho-
field in the morning, Mr. Turner occupied the pulpit of the
York Street church, which was crowded. The full soul of
a IMethodist Preacher was given with the words, —
" O fo:" a thousand tonEjues to sins:
My great Redeemer's praise !
Charmed with the hearty singing of an old favourite tune,
" Ebenezer New," he announced the whole eleven verses.
He preached under some embarrassment. Captain Brown
and some of his officers and crew were present at the service,
s 2
26o THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
There was the effect, too, of a mass of faces nearly all new
to him, and with it the deep consciousness of ministerial
responsibility. These influences, added to the excitement
connected with his taking charge of a new and important
Circuit, aftected him much. His text indicated his pur-
pose as a preacher : " Who will have all men to be saved,
and to come unto the knowledge of the truth."
There were in Sydney several Christian families of other
Churches whose esteem and religious friendship he had
formerly enjoyed. Their kind welcome added to his early
satisfaction with the prospect. He soon found that he had
no sinecure. When he had taken a round or two of his
Circuit, he recorded his conviction that, though there was a
fine sphere of labour, there were great difficulties in the
way of his working it to advantage. His was an inventive
mind. It was impossible for him not to anticipate. He
was troubled by the absence of suitable chapels. However,
he accepted the position, and threw his soul into his work.
One of the brightest features in the Circuit was the Sab-
bath school interest, which in different places was succeed-
ing well. With the assistance of his colleague, the Rev.
Samuel Wilkinson, he laboured hard to establish and
extend the work of God in several outlying places, the
walks to and from which were found trying enough. It
was early seen that, to make good the position and safely
to advance, a third preacher must be had.
Indeed, apart from proper ministerial labour, Mr. Turner
had enough to do. There were numerous engagements
which the Church regarded as mere matters of course,,
possibly of recreation, which were harassing and teazing to
a great degree. The whole business of the Methodist
Book Room for New South Wales and for the Islands was
in his hands, and no assistance was provided. The Mis-
sion house, too, was a semi-official post-office. Immigra-
tion was flowing to the colony, and the English corre-
CHAPTER XVIII. 261
spondents of Methodist people had adopted the idea of
addressing their letters to the care of "the resident VVesleyan
Missionary, Sydney." This, however, though by no means a
trifle, was a far less tax on his time than were the calls for
his assistance by the large numbers of new arrivals. His
files were full of letters of introduction. His sympathies
with the immigrants were genuine and strong, and no
demands upon him for inquiry or counsel were considered
too much. He anticipated the arrival of immigrant vessels
with more apparent interest than did the intending em-
ployeis of labour. Very often, soon after the signal staff
had shown that such a ship was within the Heads, he took
a boat, and boarded her, in order to see and counsel as
many as reported themselves Wesleyans. It will be
imagined that by such families the kind and intelligent
interest he manifested in their welfare was received with
the liveliest satisfaction, and that, in hundreds of
instances, it is to this day remembered with gratitude and
affection. He sometimes canvassed the city from early
morning till evening in search of accommodation for Chris-
tian friends from beyond the sea, and, in some instances,
for employment for them ; and, if expostulated with by
members of his family, would say, " Ah, well ! if in this
way I can but serve my Master, it will be all right."
Amid Sydney dust in summer it was often warmer work
than was pleasant; however, the persons concerned were
benefitted, and the cause of God was aided.
All ministers have not equal tact and willingness for this
kind of work ; and of late years there has not appeared
much occasion for it. But, inasmuch as, before the Aus-
tralian continent shall be all occupied under the providence
of God, immigration may again and again set in as with a
flood tide, I make special allusion to this kind of service, in
the hope that, in every similar condition of societ}', timely
sympathy will be shown. While it is the duty of all newly-
262 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
arrived Wesleyans to lose no time in presenting their cre-
dentials of Church connexion, it is the duty of the Austral-
asian Church at such times to seek out her accredited
members as early as possible. Several of our Ministers.
have made a specialty of this work, and in it have been, by
much personal sacrifice, helped by lay workers for God ;
and the reward has been great. In almost every Circuit in
which I have travelled I have met with some successful
and pious colonists, who, with grateful emotion, have told
me of the welcome and counsels given them by Mr. Turner,
a few hours after they had entered the harbour, or had
landed.
Of the succeeding years of IMr. Turner's life I have
nothing in the way of diary or journal, excepting notes of
voyages, and, as his biographer, am dependent upon sundry
correspondence and printed notices. But, though the
remainder of the memoir will from this cause be less suc-
cinct, it will not be less correct.
His two eldest sons had been left in Van Diemen's
Land, in banking offices. In his earliest letters to them he
says, " I am extremely busy, and must be here ; but the
people are very kind, and my work will be rewarded. My
chest, from which I was suffering at New Norfolk, is now clear
and strong, though I work very, very hard. Life with me
is only desirable as I can spend it to the glory of God.
There is an excellent spirit of hearing, and we are building
good chapels in every direction."
The era of chapel-building in Sydney began with I\Ir.
Boyce's arrival, and the works undertaken were much
indebted to his assistance from funds at his discretionary
disposal. On the last Monday in October, 1846, the found-
ation stone of a chapel, fifty by thirty feet, in Bourke Street,
Surrey Hills, was laid ; and a few wf.eks later that of one of
CHAPTER XVIII. 263
a similar size, at Chippendale. Following these enter-
prises, a few additional pews were put into the York Street
church. The various congregations, classes, and schools
throughout the Circuit increased in number and in life.
One marked feature of the Circuit was the tendency of
the population, Methodists included, towards the suburbs.
Though this was perfectly natural, and spread spiritual
seed corn over new fields, yet the congregations and
interests of the city proper were plied with vigorous
effort, and with satisfactory results. Both the York
Street and Prince's Street chapels were regularly filled,
and each was the centre of organized successful labour
in tract distribution, sick visitation, Sabbath schools, and
Society operations.
The first watchnight and New Year's commemoration
services were of interest. When the service of the renewal
of the Covenant was held, nearly five hundred persons
sealed their vows at the Lord's Supper. The next week,
Mr. Turner preached at Windsor, and otherwise assisted at
the Sabbath school anniversary there.
On the evening of the i8th of March, the Methodists
of Sydney were gratified by the arrival from England of the
Missionary brig ''John Wesley." Captain Buck had
brought out seven Missionaries for New Zealand and the
Islands. They were the Revs. Messrs Malvern, Ford,
Daniels, Amos, Adams, Kirk, and Davis. During their
sojourn in Sydney, their services were in great demand ;
and prominently at the opening of the Chippendale chapel.
In several places where they preached, precious souls were
led to the Saviour. Their leave-taking was at an ever-
memorable lovefeast in the York Street school-room, on
the evening of the 30th. The presence of so many devoted
servants of God and their spiritual labours gave an impetus
to the Societies in and around the city.
On the 2gth of July, the twenty-ninth annual District
264 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
Meeting of New South Wales assembled, a preparatory
sermon having by appointment been preached by Mr.
Turner. The meeting was one of importance and interest.
It exhibited the development of the Church during the
General Superintendent's first 3'ear, and in this respect was
highly satisfactory. All the Connexional funds showed an
increase ; and the schedule of members, an increase of two
hundred and ninety in the District. The Sydney Circuit
was divided, — Chippendale, Newtown, and Canterbury
being the chief places of the separated portion, which took
with it one third of the members. The Rev. Frederick
Lewis was appointed to the Chippendale Circuit, and for
this Circuit scarcely a more eligible appointment could
have been found. To great wisdom and affability he
added quenchless zeal. The published notice of the
meeting says: — "An interesting conversation was held,
respecting the claims of distant parts of the colony, viz.,
Moreton Bay, New England, Clarence River, Gipps's Land,
and the squatting districts generally, upon the sympathies of
the Wesleyan Church." During the District session two
social meetings were held ; the former, attended by all
the office-bearers and Sabbath school teachers of the sur-
rounding Circuits ; the latter, by the members. [I may
add, that for some years a similar annual gathering of the
office-bearers was held, at which all appeared to profit by
the free and stimulating addresses of the visiting Ministers
and others.]
Mr, Turner's ordinary Sabbath services were attended by
cheering tokens of the presence of God. On Sabbath
evenings, from time to time, the hearts of sinners were
broken by the hammer of God's truth ; and the basement
school-room of York Street church was the birthplace of
many souls. The Chippendale chapel was crowded, at the
first lovefeast held in it, which Mr. Turner conducted.
The testimonies to the saving power of grace were followed
CHAPTER XVIII. 265
by the cries of conviction and distress ; and to a late hour
the sorrows of penitents, and praises of new-born souls,
were mingled around the altar of prayer. That night, and
next day, many found peace with God. He had a large
harvest of souls that winter.
In September, he attended the military funeral of
Quartermaster Moore, of the 50th regiment, who had
died very suddenly. The occasion drew around the grave
some thousands of persons, who were solemnly admonished
to apply their hearts unto wisdom. The Quarterly Meeting
returns showed an increase of members.
On the 31st of October, the Rev. John M'Kenny was
called home to God. Increasing infirmities, traceable to
his twenty-two years" residence in India, had compelled him
to retire from the active work, at the late District Meeting ;
and since then he had resided at Stanmore. From the
nature of his illness, he had been unable to converse,
towards the last ; but he had left satisfactory evidence of
his interest in Christ. Part of the funeral obsequies were
observed in the York Street church, and his remains were
interred in the Sydney burial ground. The funeral sermon
was preached by the Rev. T. B. Harris, after which Mr.
Turner read a brief memorial statement.
Mr. Turner's anxieties and exhaustive labours were now
tellingupon his health, somuch so,thatathorough changewas
considered necessary. Mr. Boyce, with characteristic kind-
ness, undertook his pulpit work for a few weeks, to admit of
his taking a sea voyage, in pursuit of health. He embarked
on board the steamer "Juno" on November 30th, some-
what depressed by the necessity for his doing so. After a
stoppage of two hours at Twofold Bay, he finished an
agreeable trip to Melbourne on Saturday night. He enjoyed
the early Sabbath morning walk of six miles to the home of
his friend, Mr. Bell. On attending a delightful service in
Collins Street, at which he had heard Mr. Sweetman preach,
265 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
he found himself surrounded by several Tasmanian friends^
who were right glad to greet him. After dining, he visited
CoUingwood, where Mr. Lowe preached a profitable sermon.
His notes say: — " The congregation was good and deeply
attentive, but the chapel is a miserable affair. Here I
lound one of my greatly endeared spiritual children, Mr.
Walter Powell, formerly of Launceston, in charge of a very
interesting Sabbath school. I addressed a few words to
encourage and stimulate the congregation before they
parted. Several souls have lately been converted to God.
At the evening services, I assisted Mr. Sweetman in the
administration of the Lord's Supper.
" Monday morning brought mingled pleasure and pain.
With our friends in Melbourne and its vicinity it was not
as when the candle of the Lord had shone brightly. After-
noon, by steamer to Geelong. At wharf, after dark ; saw
light in chapel; found a large number separating from their
prayer-meeting. Was again surrounded by many, who
had in former years been objects of my pastoral care in Van
Diemen's Land. Here I met with that good man, Mr.
Joseph Lowe, to whom, as an instrument, I owe my con-
version to God. Mr. Lowe was very useful in the Nantwich
Circuit at that period ; and, blessed be God, he has through
every succeeding year been using his talents for the
Divine glory; and now, in his old age, he is bearing golden
fruits. We met and parted, a father and son in the
kingdom and patience of Jesus.
" Tuesday. — An early stroll through Geelong streets.
The site is excellent, and the town well laid out ; several
large vessels in the Bay loading with wool for England. In
the afternoon visited the Barabool Hills ; greatly pleased
with the soil and scenery. Methodism has taken a firm
hold in Geelong. A handsome and substantial chapel has
been erected, and the congregation are saying, ' We want
CHAPTER XVIII. 267
a gallery.' In the afternoon returned to Melbourne, — my
feeble frame wearied out, but my mind refreshed.
"Wednesday." — In early afternoon left for Adelaide. By-
two P.M. on Thursday made Port Fairy, a bleak-looking
harbour, with four wrecks visible on the beach : by eight
P.M. were in Portland Bay ; could not go ashore, but was
glad to learn that the cause here is progressing under Mr.
Witton's labours. By ten on Saturday night the steamer
reached Adelaide, where I received a hearty welcome from
Brother and Sister Draper.
" Sunday. — One of the most sultry days I ever expe-
rienced. Excellent sermon from Mr. Draper* in Gawler
Place, and in the afternoon at Hindley Street. I ventured to-
conduct the evening service in Gawler Place, and assisted
Mr. Draper in dispensing the Lord's Supper. Several pre-
sent had been under my personal charge in Van Diemen's
Land. Suffered much afterwards.
" Monday.— Though very languid, visited several
families.
"Tuesday.— Profitable afternoon at North Adelaide.
Preached there ;— congregation good ; — prospect cheering;.
— situation superior to that of South Adelaide.
" Wednesday. — Accompanied Mr. Draper to the Glen
Ormond mines, and with the captain went through the shaft
many fathoms underground. I felt for the poor men shut out
from the light of heaven, and breathing a most impure
atmosphere. But even there, with the love of Christ in
their hearts, these pious Cornishmen can be happy. In the
• The name of Daniel James Draper is honoured in the memory of
Australians. After thirty years of successful toil as a Christian Minister,
during trying periods of our Colonial Church history, he visited England
as the representative of the Australasian Conference. The triumphs
of grace in him on board the steamship " London," as she foundered in
the Bay of Biscay, on January nth, 1866, have added lustre to his life-
in the service of Christ.
268 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
evening heard our young Minister in Gawler Place chapel,
from, ' God forbid that I should glory, save in the cross of
our Lord Jesus Christ.' His manner is warm, and address
pointed ; his aim evidently to do the people good. His
ministry has been well received in Adelaide, and the Lord
has made him a blessing among the people.
" Thursday, — After visiting an institution for the welfare
of the aboriginals, spent an hour or two in company with
Mr. and Mrs. Longbottom, our retired Minister and his
excellent wife ; and with Messrs. Draper, Harcourt, and
Thrum.
" Friday. — A dreadful day. About ten in the morning,
as I was walking to visit a friend, I saw several singular-
looking spiral clouds moving in the distance. Suddenly it
began to blow, and I hastened homewards. By the time I
reached the Mission house, the whole city was enveloped
in a cloud of dust, which increased for an hour, when the
atmosphere became so dense and dark that we could not
discern an object many yards distant. I thought of the
black Egyptian night ; that darkness which might be felt.
The smell was like mud. Our Sydney ' brickfielders '
cannot half equal the Adelaide storm of dust. It was fol-
lowed by heavy rain, which so flooded the streets that per-
sons could scarcely move out of doors. Sydney rose in my
estimation.
" Saturday. — Morning with the brethren, in earnest con-
versation on the work of God in the colony. I came to
the conclusion that, supposing funds could not be raised in
the colony at once for entering the many open doors, a
thousand pounds would be well invested by our Com-
mittee in sending and sustaining two or three additional
Ministers ; for I am sure that, in a few years, it would be
repaid with great interest. South Australia has a great
■destiny. In the afternoon said ' farewell ' to my numerous
kind friends, and went to the port to embark.
CHAPTER XVIII. 269
" Sunday. — The tide not answering', went ashore, and
attended the Church service. At midday anchor was raised,
and we put to sea. After crossing the bar, we met the
' China ' immigrant ship, inward bound. Captain
Lindsay recognised me at once from the deck of the
vesseL We had had pleasing interviews in New Zealand
many years before. In the evening I held public service
in the saloon. All listened with deep attention. Early on
Thursday morning we ran up to William's Town. Had
much interesting conversation with Mr. Sweetman, and
was happy to find that it had been arranged for Mr. Tuck-
field to visit Gipps's Land.
" Friday. — One of the hottest days I ever knew in any
land.
" Saturday, Christmas Day. — Left at noon. In the
evening I expounded the word of God to some of the
sailors and steerage passengers.
" Sunday morning. — With the captain's kind permission
I read the service on deck, and preached. We coaled at
Twofold Bay. Here I visited a Presbyterian settler, and
baptized his child. By Thursday noon we were safely
anchored in our desired haven. I shall not attempt to
describe my grateful feeling on finding my family all in
health and comfort, our Church in peace and prosperity,
and my health so far improved as to justify the hope that I
shall be again equal to the duties of my ministerial and
pastoral charge."
He hastened to devote his recruited vigour to the service
of God's Church. On January 3rd, that year a public
holiday, he took part in a camp meeting at Chippendale.
Many hearty labourers assisted the Ministers of the city,
and God gave them to rejoice over about a score of souls
who found peace through believing. A similar service was
held near the Flagstaff Hill on the anniversary of the
colony.
•270 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
On February 14th, at the York Street Chapel Anniversary,
the project of erecting a gallery was submitted to the con-
gregation. The want of more accommodation had been
increasingly felt for some time. He spent the next Sabbath
in Bathurst, preaching for the Foreign Missions. Major-
General Stewart presided at the public meeting. The
Surrey Hills and Chippendale Chapel Anniversaries had
his hearty assistance. In June the Sydney Wesleyan Sab-
bath School Society held their yearly celebration, at which
he addressed over eight hundred children in York Street
•church. The Report submitted at the public meeting repre-
sented fourteen schools, one hundred and twenty teachers,
•and one thousand two hundred and twenty-eight scholars.
About the same time he had intense delight in addressing
a crowd of Sa'bbath scholars representing various denomi-
nations. This was in the afternoon of the Sabbath on
which the new galleries were opened. The various
managers of Dissenting schools in the city, as well as some
■of the nearer Weslej^an Superintendents, brought their
children to York Street church. There had never been so
many Sabbath school children together before in the city.
During that month one of his earliest Sydney friends,
Mr. Launcelot Iredale, departed this life. For many years
he had been a respected citizen, and had been elected to
civic honours. In every way in his power he had evinced
strong attachment to Wesleyan Methodism. In 1840 he
had presented as a free gift to the Society the original
chapel in Bourke Street, which had cost ;)f40o; and, during
the year before his death, he had taken deep interest in the
new erection. The Missionary Society from time to time
had been relieved of expense by the open-handedness with
which he had shown hospitality to its agents and their
families, when travelling to and from their stations.
The next District Meeting divided Mr. Turner's Circuit
a second time; Surrey Hills, Paddington, and Waverley
CHAPTER XVIII. 271
formed the new Circuit, and were placed under the charge
of the Rev. Benjamin Hurst, a Minister of much energy of
character; an able preacher, and eminently a man of progress.
The early services of 1849, his last year in the Circuit,
were entered upon with more than usual earnestness and
solemnity. His active sympathies and uniformly laborious
zeal had won upon the Sydney population, and his congre-
gations were usually of the best. It was no uncommon
thing for forms to be carried from the school-room to the
aisles of the crowded church, upon the Sabbath evening; or
for the large double school-room to be well filled at the after
prayer-meeting. On January 26th that year, the more
zealous members of the Church held a camp-meeting at
Macquarie Place, to counter-attract young people seeking
holiday pleasures, and, if possible, to arrest the careless.
In this service Air. Turner, though he needed a holiday as
much as any man in Sydney, laboured most heartily. A
continuation revival service was held in the evening at
'fc>
York Street. It was a lovefeast. At that meeting a
"blessed work broke out, and the altar was crowded with
penitents. The flame grew brighter and hotter on the fol-
lowing Sabbath, and on the Monday, at an immense public
prayer-meeting, a large number entered into liberty.
Among these was the writer of this memoir. He had been
pierced by the arrows of conviction at the lovefeast on Fri-
day night, and, after three da3's' distress under a sense of
sin, was led that evening, by his father's hand, to a peni-
tent form ; and, while the voice he knew and loved so well,
— his father's voice, — was leading the large assembly with
the words, —
" My God is reconciled,
His pardoning voice I hear,"
he was enabled by faith to join, and sing, —
" He owns me for His child,
I can no longer fear.''
272 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
" Sing it again, friends," said the overjoyed Minister; and
we sang it again and again.
On the Wednesday, while the good work was blessedly
going on in Sydney, Mr. Turner visited Illawarra. The
tub-steamer, by courtesy denominated " The William the
Fourth," was nine hours making the voyage to Wollon-
gong ; fifty miles. He preached the same evening to a good
congregation. The next day he rode to Gerringong; about
thirty-five miles of the roughest travelling he had ever
known. But he was more than delighted with the unri-
valled scenery, from parts of the journey. He preached at
Mr. Black's, " to a delightful congregation." The next
evening he preached at Spring Hill, and administered the
Lord's Supper. By Saturday evening he had returned as far
as Dapto, to Mr. Somerville's. On Sabbath morning he
preached in the little new chapel of that village, from,
" There is joy in heaven among the angels of God," &c.
As there was very deep feeling, he followed up the service
by a lovefeast and penitent-meeting, which lasted till four
o'clock. Then he began to feel hungry. After refresh-
ment he rode eight miles into Wollongong, where he
preached, and administered the Lord's Supper. During
the next three days he visited and prayed with the people,
and preached ; and on leaving again for the cit}-, on Thurs-
day, felt comforted by knowing that his visit had been " the
occasion of good to manv."
The District Meeting of that year appointed him to
Parramatta. The three years' arduous city toil had not been
for nought. Many scores of souls had been won to Christ ;
several new schools had been initiated, and were now in
healthy operation. The churches at Surrey Hills and at
Chippendale had been built ; the accommodation at York
Street had been increased ; sundry new preaching stations
had been taken up. The Circuit had been twice divided,
and each separated part had given promise of more rapid
CHAPTER XVIII. 273
establishment and furtherance of the work nearest his
heart. In securing these results he had been heartily
assisted by two excellent colleagues, the Rev. S. Wilkinson,
and, as his successor, the Rev. T. B. Harris. Each of
these Ministers had enjoyed, in a high degree, the affection
of the people, and the smile of God upon his labours.
Those three years were the most important which up to
that time Sydney Methodism had known. Mr. Boyce's
presence, and his influence with the home Committee,
supplied the sinews of war for the beginning of several
important enterprises, and Mr. Turner's energy and
aptitude enhanced their value within his Circuit. He had
found a public impression in favour of Methodism, and he
maintained and increased it : and the placing at that time
of his zealous brethren, Lewis and Hurst, in charge of
important centres of population, gave to our Church a most
commanding opportunity to develop itself, if wise and
faithful, through the host of willing friends of Zion, into a
mighty agency of evangelism throughout the growing city
and its suburbs.
274 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
CHAPTER XIX.
1849-1852.
Parramatta, — to many the dearest spot on earth : for
many of its loveJy homes, which from the earliest years of
the colony had been held by worthy families, and the
vineyards and orchards, in which as children they had
romped, now afforded them retirement for fond or pensive
meditation. But to as many more, who knew it from
necessity, it was the dullest. The changes since effected
by the railway have somewhat improved its general cha-
racter. The numerous available sites for rural homes,
within an hour's reach from the city, have tempted many
families ; and the growth of colonial population has stimu-
lated the industries of orange and vine growing and orchard
culture, for which the surrounding country is famed. New
folk and fancies have somewhat modified the ideas of the
people, but at the date of this narrative their quietude was
proverbial. It was not inappropriately that a city reporter,
in chronicling a memorable hunt in the vicinity of city
sportsmen, said, " Then Parramatta turned round and went
to sleep again."
Of the founders of large families resident there, not a
few were pious, God-fearing persons ; and of this num-
ber some were Wesleyans. Several valuable public men in
Methodism had begun their labours there. The dull con-
servatism, however, which had marked its commercial and
social life, had prevailed in matters more important. And
though the Wesleyan Ministers who since 1820 had suc-
cessively occupied the station, had experienced much
CHAPTER XIX. 275
kindness, they had in general found it a depressing
appointment. Mr. Turner had laboured there in early
times for a few months, and had since then often visited it ;
so that he knew well its wants. He had many friends
there ; and, being received with kindness, entered upon his
work with cheerfulness and energy.
There were two chapels in the town, the second being
a mistake of the Centenary year ; and several scattered
Societies in the country, at distances of six, eight, and ten
miles from home. Mr. Turner had no colleague, and the staff
of effective preachers at the time was inadequate for the whole
work. Under the circumstances, he laboured harder than was
prudent. His ordinary public work was six or seven times
preaching, besides two classes and prayer-meetings, weekly.
For three months he grieved much that he saw but little
•encouragement. He spoke of his work as " like so much
ploughing on a rock." Sometimes, when " the old stand-
ards " would remind him that so many of God's servants,
during thirty years, had had similar discouragement, he
would reply, " Ah, well ! something must be wrong. I
cannot be happy, unless I see the work of God prosper."
What he meant by the work prospering was not simply
having an interested congregation, and a hearty acceptance
among the people, but the quickening power of the Holy
Ghost, believers sanctified, and sinners saved.
Recreation meant change of work. In April he visited
Goulburn and neighbouring towns, in the hope that an
evangelistic tour of a fortnight in that salubrious region
would benefit both himself and the several communities in his
round. The journey gave him "the most severe shaking
he ever had." On reaching Goulburn he found " its buildings
far in advance " of what he had expected. The plains were
" brown through the protracted drought." At Queanteyan
he preached twice with freedom, and on the Monday night
gave a missionary speech, which occupied an hour and a
T 2
276 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
half. On Tuesday night he preached at Gunning, having
travelled forty-five miles that day. N.ext day he preached
in the forenoon, attended a tea-meeting in the afternoon,
and a Missionary meeting at night. His Thursday's work
was a full day's travel and four times preaching by the
way. One of the places was Wheeo, since famous as the
rendezvous of bushrangers. On Friday he journeyed to
Crookwell, Mr. Oake's station, and preached at night. After
a full Sabbath's work in Goulburn, he reached home on
Wednesday, all the better for the bracing air of the table
land district, and mentally and spiritually refreshed by the
free engagements of his roving commission. That fort-
night's tour is perhaps not an unfair specimen of the
occasional " Recreations of a country " Methodist
" Parson " in New South Wales, when enjoying the honour
of being a deputation to an inland district.
In Parramatta were a few devoted men who felt for God's
cause. Their Minister's stirring pulpit appeals, and earnest
labours for souls, awoke and stimulated their reserve force
of spiritual life, and they worked hard. Frequently
the Sabbath evening prayer-meetings became services
of revival power. Several wanderers were restored, and
some few penitents found the Saviour. At these times
Mr. Turner had not always the self-restraint called for. His
strength for the day having been pretty nearly exhausted by
fifteen or twenty miles' travelling and three services, he
would just open the prayer-meeting he had called after the
sermon, leave the Hymn-Book with some Local Preacher
or Leader, run into his house next door, exchange his
flannel vest, wringing wet with perspiration, for a dry one,
and then return to do battle with the devil and unbelief.
He often earnestly engaged in prayer several times in the
same meeting.
As he had been forewarned, these undue labours, and the
excitement connected with them, proved too much for his
CHAPTER XIX. 277
physical strength. An attack of bronchitis came on, which
enfeebled him very much. Medical advisers and friends
counselled him to rest wholly from public work for a time.
In view of his family his case became serious. Several
times during the previous four years he had overtaxed his
strength, and been temporarily laid aside ; and it now
became evident that his zeal was rapidly consuming his
vital force. His ardent temperament, an occasion of dan-
ger with him as a Methodist preacher anywhere, was
peculiarly so where the atmosphere was unfriendly or the
labour undue. As a matter of duty to his family, he
reluctantly undertook a voyage to Melbourne. The neat
little clipper schooner " Favourite," a model to look at,
took his fancy in preference to the steamer, and there were
friends among his fellow passengers. During the voyage much
bad weather was experienced, and the craft had to shelter
in Twofold Bay. She was twelve days reaching Melbourne,
but the sea air had invigorated his lungs and appetite, and
considerably recruited his strength. He found Melbourne
distracted with the gold fever. In company with his son-
in-law, the Rev. John Harcourt, he paid a brief visit to
Mount Alexander, where twenty thousand persons were
congregated. He met many Wesleyan friends, who were
doing well. One party of five had cleared one hundred
pounds in five days. Only one whom he knew spoke
unfavourably of gold digging. Feeling benefitted by the
change, and hoping for further improvement by the
return voyage, he took passage for Sydney by the " Hiron-
delle," though in Melbourne he had been pressed by
invitation to visit Van Diemen's Land. The voyage was
tedious, and the latter part of it rough. Cold south-east
winds, with much rainy weather, renewed his cold, and
when he rejoined his family he was scarcely, if anything,
better than when he had left them. The weakness iii his
chest was great, and he was quite unfit for work. He
278 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
talked to the people a little on the first two Thursday-
evenings, and afterwards resumed his Sabbath labour with
tolerable comfort.
Mr. Turner was now fifty-eight years of age, and being
possessed of uncommon energy and a good flow of spirits,
the prospect of early falling out of the ranks of an active
working ministry was very painful to him. He had a large
family, many of whom were still young ; and except under
occasional attacks, the result usually of undue exertion, he
was lively and vigorous. He had the conviction that a
voyage to England and back, with the thorough change
and pleasure it would afford, would do him permanent good,
and secure him strength for several years' added labour.
The General Superintendent did not feel free to sanction
his going, without the consent of the Committee. On the
30th of January he posted a letter to the Committee,
requesting the required permission. A copy of the letter
is before me. It modestly alluded to thirty years' faithful
services, according to his ability, and suggested that he
might, if spared to see England, by his presence exert so
much influence in the interest of Missions as would cover
the extra expenses to be incurred by his voyage. For
several months he anticipated a favourable reply, but from
some unaccountable cause he never received a line from
the Committee upon the subject. With this he was much
grieved, and he did not renew the application. His family
hoped that there was some postal miscarriage.
His few letters written at this date which have come to
my hand exhibit a delightful spirit of Christian confidence
and submission ; and his correspondence with the members
of his family especially, scattered throughout the colonies,
breathe a loving and faithful concern for their highest
welfare.
Early in June Mr. Turner had an attack of lumbago. It
was immediately followed by ophthalmia, from which he
CHAPTER XIX. 279
suffered acutel}', and was confined to his room for more
than a week. While very feeble, he attempted a Sabbath
morning service, but found himself unequal to it. He
wrote : " I should be glad to be kept quiet for two months,
till winter shall have passed away. What the District
Meeting will do with us I know not, but suppose I shall not
be allowed to lay aside at present." He greatly enjoyed
this month a visit from his friend, Mr. Henry Hopkins, of
Hobart Town. Thirty years before they had been asso-
ciated in loving Christian labours in Hobart Town, and
through the whole succeeding time had enjoyed a sanctified
intimate friendship. I feel it a dutiful obligation to name
Mr. Hopkins as among the foremost of the successful
merchants in the churches of the southern world who have
honoured God with their substance. The Christian charac-
ter shone in his valuable life. His liberal donations
towards religious purposes were not by legacy, but by
consecration during his life.
The gold mania was making sad work with the congrega-
tions and Societies of the Parramatta Circuit. Inquiries
by pastor or leader for absentees from church or class were
met by the answer, " Off to the Diggings." Many returned
wofully disappointed. To get a very little gold, they had
expended much silver, besides suffering physical hardship
and spiritual loss. The Church excitement and derange-
ment from this cause continued and increased for the rest
of his term in the Circuit.
The District Meeting re-appointed him, regretting, at the
same time, that, from the paucity of Ministers and of funds,
the way did not appear by which they could render him any
effective assistance. During the whole of the December
quarter he was entirely laid aside from public work. The
spiritual wants of the Diggings, south and west, were
attracting much attention ; and at the General Superintend-
ent's request, Mr. Turner, while still an invalid, and in part
28o THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
with a view to his health, went on a ministerial visit o^
inquiry and observation to Braidwood. He was .driven by
the writer of these memorials. The first Sabbath was spent
at Goulburn. Monday's journey of sixty miles to Braid-
wood was much enjoyed, the course lying through a mag-
nificent valley or series of rich plains. Tuesday and
Wednesday were spent at Braidwood and Major's Creek.
There were the usual scenes of vice prevailing at new gold-
field towns. But there were several pious Wesleyans at
the latter place, who honoured God by their worship and
testimony. The weather generally was fine ; and though
the toil of travel was overmuch, the three hundred and fifty
miles' tour was, upon the whole, an enjoyment. Upon his
return journey an old forsaken road had been followed : the
mistake was only found out just as night and rain had set
in together. It was an awkward country for strangers, and
for some time there appeared every probability of his camp-
ing out in the wet, without fire or food, which in his state
of health would have been very serious. Whether his
lungs were weak or strong, he made the bush ring again
and again with his "cooee." But its echo was the
only reply. This was before the days of buggies, and the
old gig was kept jolting on at the supposed rate of a mile
in half an hour, till patience was rewarded. A shepherd's
dog replied to the " cooees," and in a short time a refuge was
found, and the supper of damper and mutton was enjoyed.
It is hoped that the kindly words and prayers of the servant
of God, welcomed in that lonely bark hut, cheered on the
struggling shepherd and his wife in after years, and that
their bright-eyed little children have learned to sing of
Jesus from the hymn-book left with them.
In March he wrote to his eldest son as follows : — " My
health is much better, but it is now pretty certain that I shall
not be ever equal to the regular ministry again. My chest
is very, very weak, and with the slightest change to damp
CHAPTER XIX. 281
and cold I become oppressed like an asthmatical person ;
but I am encouraged to hope I may for a while be spared
to my family, and do good in a smaller way. Mr. Morris,
from India, is at Adelaide, on his way to the colony, and
should he come to Parramatta, I shall seek to leave it
before winter sets in ; for it is more damp and cold here
than in the neighbourhood of Sydney, to which locality we
shall probably direct our attention for the present, if we
can procure a suitable dwelling. Retiring will be a trial
to me, but I will try cheerfully to submit. I have been long
favoured with health and vigour, and it would be wicked in
me to complain."
The foregoing appears to have been his first written
anticipation of retiring wholly from the work. Circum-
stances favoured him so far that at the end of the quarter
arrangements were completed for his removal from Parra-
matta. He carried with him the affection of the Church,
and esteem of the community, and left not a few who had
been savingly benefitted by his ministry.
282 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
CHAPTER XX.
1852-1854.
The rents of houses suitable for his family, close to
Sydney, were beyond his means ; but he was fortunate in
securing a very comfortable residence in a salubrious and
retired part of the eastern suburbs, at a distance of three
miles from the centre of the city. The site commanded a
lovely view of the harbour, and the premises were all that
his family could reasonably desire. Thus free from ministe-
rial care, in a short time his spirits rose, and his health
improved. In May he wrote, " I feel more vigorous than I
have done for eight months past, and hope to have strength
to work again in my Master's vineyard." In June he began
to visit about the hamlet, distributing tracts, and inducing
parents to send their children to the Sabbath school, in
which the members of his family took an active part. He
formed a class in his house, and regularly met it when
able. In July he resumed preaching, taking a morning
appointment at New Town.
The District Meeting of that year, as had been antici-
pated, made him a Supernumerary. The following is the
official record : —
" Brother Turner's health having so far failed during the
past year as to render his retirement from the labours of
his Circuit absolutely necessary for the preservation of his
life, we unanimously recommend that he appear on the
Minutes of Conference of 1853 as a Supernumerary.
" We desire to express, on this occasion, our high sense
CHAPTER XX. 283
of Brother Turner's faithful labours during the thirty-one
years in which he has been actively engaged in the Mis-
sion field, — in New Zealand, Tonga, and the Australian
colonies. His consistent walk with God, his truly Chris-
tian amiability of disposition, his energetic and lively
preaching, have rendered him an object of sincere attach-
ment to all who have been placed in contact with him." *
The decision of his brethren was in entire harmony with
his judgment, though looking forward to it had cost him
many months of deep feeling. No man had loved the
active service of Christ's Church more than he had. He
had not felt any part of it irksome, nor had he grudged the
sacrifices it had involved. It had been his life, and it
would have been strange had his " sitting down " not
caused him feeling. At the meeting alluded to, all the bre-
thren expressed the kindliest sentiments of regard and
sympathy ; but they were unanimous in the opinion that,
for him to attempt to resume the regular work, would pro-
bably terminate his life. There was, on the other hand,
the likelihood that, in the retirement of a Supernumerary's
position, he might long be spared to his family and the
Church, and indeed enjoy a lengthened term of peace and
usefulness. The step having been taken with his full con-
currence, he never in any degree regretted it, though at
times he was eager for more active employment.
The Rev. Robert Young was deputed to visit the
Australasian Churches and Missions on behalf of the
British Conference, preliminary to their being formed into
a separate Conference. Mr. Young attended the District
Meeting held in Sydney in 1853. Mr. Turner attended
most of its sittings, and he felt it an occasion of gratitude
to God that, as he was retiring, one of his sons was recom-
mended to the work of the ministry.
Messrs. Young and Boyce, the Deputation to Auckland,
* Minutes of Sydney District Meeting, 1852.
284 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
expressed a wish that Mr. Turner would accompany Mr.
Young on his projected visit to New Zealand and the South
Seas. The prospect of revisiting the scenes of his early
labours afforded him much pleasure, and family considera-
tions alone presented a difficulty. At that juncture the Rev.
Peter Turner arrived from the islands, and was welcomed as
a temporary resident with Mr. Turner's family, and the
island trip was taken. The subjoined narrative of the tour
is compiled and extracted from his note-book.
The voyage to Auckland occupied nine days, ending Sep-
tember 8th. Messrs. Boyce and Young suffered not a little
from sea-sickness. Mr. Boyce did not proceed with the
"John Wesley" to Tonga, &c. ; but journeyed through
New Zealand to Wellington, (Cook's Straits,) and thence
returned to Sydney. They anchored in rough weather, and
were landed at some risk, and found that the Missionaries from
several stations had been some time waiting. He was greatly
pleased with the admirable spirit of wisdom, prudence,
and piety with which Mr. Young conducted the business of
the District Meeting. He heard the Reports of several of
the stations read, and was glad to find the brethren in
general so prudently and piously prosecuting their work,
notwithstanding many difficulties. The rapid decrease of
the native population in every part of the land was pain-
fully evident. Of one session of the meeting he wrote, " O,
it was a season of mercy and love ! The Chairman affect-
ingly exclaimed, ' Lo, God is here!' My soul did indeed
praise the Lord for such a body of men consecrated to His
cause in New Zealand. Surely better days are before it."
Mr. Turner spoke at the Missionary Meeting, but felt him-
self " tongue-tied and barren."
He visited at the " Three Kings," the Native Training
Institution, then under the effective management of the
Rev. Alexander Reid, who had been selected in England
for that post. The roll numbered some thirty females,
CHAPTER XX. 285
and nearly one hundred men and boys. One of the native
Ministers delighted to meet in Mr. Turner his first teacher
when a boy. The village and surroundings of Epsom were
very charming. He visited the college presided over by
the Rev. J. H. Fletcher. There were forty boarders and
thirty day scholars present. It was then "justly regarded
as the best college in the land." There was good feeling at
the public weekly prayer-meeting of the Auckland Society ;
fifty were present. Among old friends and acquaintances
who called after him was a former servant, Mary Allen,
who had accompanied his family to New Zealand in 1836.
From regard for her former master, she had travelled many
miles, with her twin children, but three weeks old, for him
to baptize. He visited Onehunga, the pensioner settle-
ment, a fertile, lovely place, where he noticed a good store,
managed by a Maori.
Mr. Turner was induced to conduct a native service at the
Three Kings Institution. His heart warmed, and his tongue
was free. He was astonished at his liberty in preaching.
" Though I conducted the whole service, Mr. Reid only
. detected one mistake." At the Maori lovefeast in Auckland
the testimonies to the truth and power of grace were quite
equal to anything he had ever heard among his own
countrymen. He spent most of his last Sabbath in New
Zealand on board the brig. At eleven a.m., and at 5 p.m.,
he preached to the crew, and passed the interval
with a dying Tongan who was on board. Far from his
home and friends, Sampson said, " I am not afraid to die,
for Jesus is my Saviour."
" Monday, October loth. — Have said ' Farewell ' to the
city, with its fine churches and muddy lanes. Five p.m.
The brig was tacking in the Gulf of Hauraki, near the spot
where, in 1840, poor Bumby was drowned. On the other
side of the gulf, beautifully situated, is the residence of
286 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
Patuone,* our deliverer from apparent destruction when
fleeing for our lives from Whangaroa, in 1827. I met him
in Auckland Street, on the day of my landing, when his
face beamed with pleasure as I saluted him as our kaiwa-
kaora.
" Tuesday morning. — Have just passed the Great Barrier
Island, on which a copper-mine is being wrought.
" Tuesday, i8th. — Last evening the vessel suddenly
lurched, and threw my head violently against the boom,
which knocked me down with great force on to my back.
I suffered much all night. This morning for the first time
was absent from the breakfast table. Am thankful no bone
was injured."
On Friday, the 21st, Nukualofa was sighted ; and, with
the view, came a rush of memory and of feeling. He
gazed with peculiar emotion on the familiar outline of the old
hill, and upon the chapel which crowned it. He says, " How
wonderful the dealings of Heaven with me ! Twenty-two
years ago I was removed from this place, a sick and, as some
supposed, a dying man ; yet, after so many changes in many
lands, here I am in tolerable health, to visit the scenes of
early labour." The arrival was sudden and unexpected.
But few natives were on the shore when the ship's boat
reached it. Mr. Turner's name had been a household
word in the group ; and, so soon as it was known that he
had come, there was general joy. The greeting of Messrs.
Amos and Adams was very cordial. Mr. Turner wrote : —
" The brethren appear very hearty in their work ; but, alas !
some of them are very sickly and feeble. Mr. Adams, a
most devoted and excellent Missionary, appears very deli-
cate, and fears a change to a more bracing atmosphere
will be absolutely necessary. Mr. Millard urges a removal
* Patuone is now (1870) a venerable chieftain, bending under the
weight of a hundred years, and is known as Etuhera Maihi. He lives
alone.
CHAPTER XX. 287
at once, as the only means of saving his Hfe. Visited the
natives in their different abes. Many remembered me well.
Ebalahama Vakatuola, Abraham, brother to the late king,
and one of the late converts, was nearly frantic with joy.
I sought out and found Setalaki Mumui, formerly an
interesting scholar, but now chief justice, and believed to
be the most intelligent man in the land. Alas ! fell disease
has seized him. He received me with great delight. I
took up his Tongan Book of Psalms, and read a portion
for him. By his side was one of his manuscript
sermons ; well written. He is of the royal family, and
has been a first-rate Local Preacher. I was greatly pleased
with the spirit and manners of the king and queen. It is
scarcely possible for any man to stand higher in the esteem
of Ministers and people than he does. His piety is of the
highest order, and his wisdom, prudence, and firmness call
forth the praise of all under his government. The queen
is deeply devoted to the interests of her husband. She is
a godly woman, and is a useful Class-Leader."
There were three hundred present at the six o'clock
Sunday morning prayer-meeting. Mr. Turner was im-
pressed by the manifest power with God of those who
prayed, and with the devotional and warm ascription,
Faka fa tai ! " Praise to God," so general throughout the
meeting. At nine a.m. Mr. Young preached, and several,
including the king, engaged in prayer. Mr. Turner con-
ducted the afternoon service, but felt the restraint of being
publicly interpreted, for the first time for many years.
At Bea, there was pointed out to him the spot on which
King George had recently pardoned the rebel chiefs. The
incidents connected with that event are among the finest
examples of Christian heroism and honour ever recorded.
" We afterwards passed the largest tree in the island. It
is called the ' orava,' and is of the banyan species. Its
girth is not much less than fifty yards, and its branches
288 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
are widely spread. We also went to see the much honoured
Kolo, the royal city of Tonga. The Faitokas, burial places,
are remarkable ; they are raised mounds, some of them
fifty yards square, surrounded by two or three tiers of
massive stones, hewn from their native rocks, and said to
have been brought from an island leeward of Tonga. But
how they had been quarried or conveyed was a wonder.
We measured one, and found it twenty-two and a half feet
long, six feet wide, and seven feet deep. No vessel the
Tongans now have, could have borne the weight of these
stones."
Most of Thursday was spent in reviewing seven schools,
and the visitors were much surprised and pleased with the
knowledge exhibited. The king took leave of his house-
hold and people on the eve of embarking for Sydney. He
had projected the visit, with the view of furthering the
interests of the people ; and the step was approved by the
Missionaries. The demonstrations of his people, on his
parting from them, were most affecting. Their adieus
were given and repeated amid many tears, at the beach, in
the surf, and on the ship's deck. A run of twenty-five
hours carried them to Vavau. The entrance affords a
picturesque view of the main land and of twenty islands.
The spacious harbour, with its numerous coves and inlets,
somewhat resembles Port Jackson. The brig anchored in
a lovely bay which would hold the whole British fleet.
The chief drawback to it is the too great depth for
anchorage.
" Vavau has been our best and largest Mission in these
islands. Formerly three Mission families resided here ;
now only one, and he, Mr. Daniels, looks poorly. The press
is here, and is actively worked under his direction by an
English resident, a New Zealander, and a Tongan. The
chapel is a substantial native building, one hundred feet
by forty-five feet. A good school-house stands close by.
CHAPTER XX. 289
I visited the graves of the brethren, Francis Wilson and
David Cargill. At a lovefeast, several references were made
amid much emotion to the gracious outpouring of the Holy
Spirit in 1S34, in connexion with the labours and prayers
of the Rev. Peter Turner, when occurred, unquestionably,
one of the most extensive revivals of religion since the
Pentecost. I attempted to speak through an interpreter,
but my feelings were too much for such restraint, and my
full soul found unexpected vent in the Tongan language."
His fortnight's association with the Tonguese had so
revived his remembrance of the language, that he could
understand all that was said in it, and could readily make
himself understood. Many of the natives seriously begged
him to return, and labour for a few years among them. He
was much pleased with a view from Talau, a remarkable
hill two miles from the station. Of a great part of the
group, he wrote, " Every spot of each isle appears clothed
with luxuriant foliage. Yet only here and there is it
cultivated. Under English culture these islands would
sustain several hundred thousand persons, whereas the
present population is but some eight or ten thousand. The
difficulty would be want of water ; but as there are many
elevations, reservoirs could be formed in most places."
On Thursday, November the 23rd, the anniversary of Mr.
Turner's arrival in Tonga twenty-six 3'ears before, he bade
farevv^ell to Tonga. Under its bright green sod was resting
the dust of hundreds of Tonguese who had slept in Jesus,
and with them that of holy men and women who had told
them of Christ their Life. Together they would live again
in the Resurrection morning. " I felt for Brother Daniel
in bidding him ' good bye.' He is alone with his family
at this important station, has got the language well, and
appears quite happy in the work, and bent upon doing all
the good in his power."
He landed with Mr. Young at Lakemba, Fiji, on Sunday,
u
290 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
during morning''worship. Their unexpected presence in the
chapel did not interrupt devotion ; Mr. Polglase went on
fluently preaching to a chapel full of deeply attentive
hearers. The Missionary, with Messrs. Lyth, Dinner, and
CoUiss, gave them a cordial greeting, and their Sabbath
intercourse was much enjoyed. The Christian natives of
Lakemba are considerably removed from the pure Fijian
type, having traded and intermarried with the Tonguese for
many years. Among the preachers was Joel Bulu, a choice
man from Tonga, a Native Assistant Missionary. Not far
distant was a town of Tonguese numbering some two
hundred persons. Nearly all the twenty islands of Lakemba
had lotued. At the native lovefeast, the bread used was a
compound of arrowroot and taro, sweetened by the juice of
the native fi-plant : its taste was not unpleasant. Though
the Fiji dialect differs much from that of New Zealand and
also of Tonga, Mr. Turner observed many words that he
could understand.
" Monday afternoon. — Am greatly pleased with Mr. and
Mrs. Lyth and Mr. Polglase. While my Mission friends
were enjoying their English correspondence, I climbed a
hill to have a view. The valleys in general are very rich,
producing food in abundance. The principal of them have
the advantage over Tonga, in possessing small streams.
Went through the Fiji kolo, or town, one of the most
wretched, filthy places that ever I was in. It is surrounded
by a moat full of filthy water and mud, the home of myriads
of mosquitoes. Tuiniau is one of the fattest, grossest
men I ever saw; a real Eglon...Saw a Fijian woman
making pottery Visited the Tongan burial-ground, two
miles distant, where lie the remains of some of my old
friends. Their graves give proof of affectionate remem-
brance. At some distance is the grave of Tubou Total and
Lajiki, two Tongan brothers, chiefs of the first rank, and to
whom, in 1826, I felt warmly attached. They had become
CHAPTER XX. 2gi
restless and unsteady, and had finished their course in Fiji,
with but Httle hope in their death. The examination of
some of Mr. Colliss's four hundred scholars gave evidence
of successful teaching, under a modification of the Glasgow
system."
The notes of an English wedding are given. Many
Tonguese were present on the happy occasion of the mar-
riage of Miss Fletcher and the Rev. John Polglase. It was
arranged for King George to take part in the solemnities^
He read the Marriage Service in the Tongan language.
Much has been written of King George as a Christian
and as a sovereign. He excels as a preacher, and I append
notes of a sermon Mr. Turner heard him preach during
his visit to Fiji. The king of Lakemba and his wife were
among the hearers.
Text, Hosea iv. 6 : " My people are destroyed for lack of
knowledge." After a few introductory remarks, he pointed
out, —
I. The great evil of ignorance, and
n. What the people suffering from it should seek for.
I. (a.) Man the noblest creature of God.
Made in His image. To know Him. To love Him. To
serve Him for ever. In proof of man's greatness: (i.)
Appointed the ruler of this lower world. (2.) Redeemed
by the sufferings and death of Christ.
(b.) Man now fallen from God.
Suffers under his great ignorance of Him. God's image,
excellence, or dignity is gone from him. Is now a weak,
degraded mortal ; exposed to everlasting damnation.
Addressing the people of the Friendly and Fiji Islands,
and designating the chiefs, matabulus, and common people,
he asked whether his statements were not true.
II. JVhat the people ivlio arc ignorant should seek, —
instruction.
(a.) By learning to read.
u 2
292 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
^ _
Chiefs and parents should send their children to school.
Can anything good or noble or wise be performed without
knowledge ? The prevailing error in Fiji is, that accepting
the lotic is sufficient. " Ignorant lotn is worthless."
{b.) Specially by obtaining the knowledge of the Bible.
This is "the great property, or riches."
(c.) But this knowledge vmst be songJit by and from the
Holy Ghost.
The cannibalism of Fiji is, perhaps, the most revolting
in the world. Mr. Turner heard the following instances
credibly related. A Fijian clubbed his wife, and, while the
little one was crying for its mother, he cut off one of her
hands, and threw it to the child to comfort it. ..Occasionally,
when about to eat a man, they fasten him to a tree alive.
They then cut off his hands or other portions of the body,
and bake them before him, and offer him a part of himself
to eat.
Joel Bulu, who delighted to acknowledge himself as one
of Mr. Turner's children, was asked what he thought of
the subjugation of the whole of Fiji to Christianity. He
replied, " The thing is certain, but I think the progress
will be slow." Mr. Turner had an interview with two resi-
dent French priests. They were of agreeable manners,
and spoke the Tongan language fluently. They had but a
miserable existence at Lakemba, and were not making any
converts. Frequently they were unable to get any one to
cook a few yams for them.
On the 14th they reached Ovalau, the scenery of which,
and of the great island generally, was ver}' bold. During
their stay they had much pleasing intercourse with Messrs.
Calvert, Joseph Waterhouse, and Hazlewood, all devoted
Missionaries. He visited the tomb of the sainted John
Hunt. [Two years before, while he had been preachin.;
his memorial sermon in the York Street church, a young
convert, Mr. John Crawford, had been filled with an intense
CHAPTER XX. 293
desire to go to Fiji as a Missionary. He afterwards went
and died there.] Mr. Turner wrote to brother Moore of
Bua, whom he regretted he could not get to see, but of
whom " all the brethren gave an excellent account, as a
devoted and useful Missionar}'."
He saw Bau, the veriest hell upon earth, alsoThakombau,
and his great house appropriated to strangers, where the
most violent cannibal tragedies have been enacted. " Mr-
Joseph Waterhouse is about to reside in Bau. Poor young
man ! he will need all the nerve, prudence, and zeal he can
obtain. To take a delicate wife to such a place must
be more than commonly trying; but he does not seem
appalled. If Bau once submits to Jesus, all Fiji will soon
follow."
From what he saw of the Fiji Mission field, Mr. Turner
was led to coincide with Joel Bulu's opinion. Won-
drous success had been achieved. But the ignorance and
fearfully depraved character of the masses of the islanders
■called for continual intercession with God, and persevering,
zealous effort.
On Friday, November iSth, as the "Wesley" passed the
outer reef, homeward bound, he said, " Farewell, Fiji !
dark, cannibal Fiji, farewell ! The Sun of Righteousness
has arisen upon thy children." Twelve days afterwards he
was recounting his adventures and mercies to his own
children at home.
The last month of the year was happily spent in the
bosom of his family, and in receiving visits from minis-
terial and other friends. On New Year's Eve, after a very
hot day, he was attacked by cholera. For many hours it
threatened his life. Through great mercy he recovered
in a few days. A few weeks before he had left for
the islands Mr. Thomas Turner, his eldest son, resident at
Launceston, had been at the point of death ; and for a
time his father had thought of visiting him instead of
taking the voyage by the " Wesley." While Mr. Turner,
294 T^HE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
senior, was away, a trip to Sydney and several weeks' rest
from office work had considerably restored his son's strength.
Upon his return from the islands, his father became very
anxious to see him, and made early arrangements to do so,
going via Melbourne. On reaching that city he met a
young friend who had just come over from Launceston,
who gave him sorrowful tidings. Mr. T. J. Crouch had
but two or three days before left his son on board the
"Lizzie Webber," in the Launceston harbour, mortally
ill ; and he was then on his way to Sydney, hoping that
he might be spared to see his father once more before he
should die. With an anxious, troubled heart, the good old
man voyaged homeward the next day, and for three days at
sea was in great suspense. The Launceston brig had not
reached Sydney when he arrived there. For three days
more his suspense was continued, and then the captain
reported that his eldest son had died four days previously.
" Even so. Father, for so it seemed good in Thy sight."
Though the dear old man was able to say this, it was from
a crushed heart. Though it is his brother who writes, he feels
free to say that few young men have more deserved the sorrow
which his untimely removal caused. From his boyhood
his spirit and life had won the admiration and love of
many friends. His manner had been somewhat reserved,
but he had evinced a nobly unselfish nature. As a son and
brother he had been dutiful, loving, and prudent in a high
degree. He had cheerfully rendered ^conscientious labour
to the Church of Christ as a Sabbath school teacher,
church trustee, and otherwise. His medical advisers had
sought to dissuade him from taking the vciyage, believing
he would not survive it ; but he was so a ixious again to
see his father, that he was willing, in that hope, to risk an
ocean grave. His sufferings on board were great ; but he
evinced the utmost Christian resignation. The only impa-
tience he showed was to see his father. To one on board
CHAPTER XX. 295
he said, " O, my father is such a good man I would give
all I have to see him again ! " His latest words were, " I
am happy now ! I am happy ! "
" The sea shall give up her dead."
The bereaved family bowed in submission to the Hand
which had smitten. The providence was all mysterious.
The steamer by which Mr. Turner was returning to Sydney
ordinarily called in at Twofold Bay ; but on that trip she did
not : had she done so, his father v/ould have found his son
on board the brig, lying there windbound, upon the last day
but one of his earthly life.
" Thou art my hiding place," was his comfort in afflic-
tion, and the work of God was his solace. A supply was
needed at Chippendale the next Sabbath morning, and he
undertook the service. Calmly and in tones of heavenly
resignation he announced the text : " The Lord gave, and the
Lord hath taken away ; blessed be the Name of the Lord."
A few weeks after this he visited Brisbane, Moreton Bay,
where his now eldest son and two of his daughters were
residing. The trip was taken partly with the view of form-
ing an opinion of Brisbane, as suitable or otherwise for his
place of residence for the remainder of his days. The
climate \ya.3 reported dry and agreeable, and two of his
family were settled there. The opinion he formed was
more favourable than he anticipated it would be. Brisbane
was then a quiet town of about two thousand inhabitants,
its population comprising many agreeable families. The
expense of living there would be much less than in Sydney,
where his cottage rent, two miles from town, was about to
be increased from £jS to ;^225 per annum. After serious
consideration, he decided to make Brisbane his future
home, believing the arrangement would prolong his life,
and aftbrd him a quiet sphere of usefulness with his family,
and in the church of that young community.
296 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
CHAPTER XXI.
I 855-1 864.
His decision to found a family home, amidst a young
and comparatively small population, five hundred miles
distant, did not commend itself to all his Sydney friends :
however, he thought he saw the Pillar of Cloud. For some
time he sojourned Vv'ith his son resident in Brisbane. He
purchased an acre of land in the outskirts of the town, an
eligible building site, with a fine view, and on it he
erected a roomy cottage, the first home he ever owned,
and, as the event proved, the last. From his boyhood he
had loved gardening, and during his missionary career he
had excelled in the recreative art. Many a wilderness of
Mission premises had been redeemed and made fruitful by
his industry and skill. His own table had been kept well
supplied with vegetables, and perchance that of his suc-
cessors with fruit. And now with the idea — a peculiar
sensation to a Methodist Minister — of its being his last
home on earth, the laying out, stocking, and cultivating
his garden afforded him ample scope for his favourite
pastime.
The townspeople, who were of a quiet turn, comprised
many agreeable families, and soon supplied a pleasant
circle of friends. Methodism had a living representation
in a small society, and had recently shown signs of vigour.
It had been established by the labours of the Rev. William
Moore and the Rev. John Watsford. The Rev. S. G.
i^.Iillard, the then resident Minister, hailed the arrival of
CHAPTER XXI. 297
Mr. Turner's family, as so much additional power to the
cause of God. The parents early began to visit the sick
and poor, and their children found work in the Sabbath
school. The family correspondence of that winter shows
that the rem.oval to Moreton Bay had given them general
pleasure. The climate, the new friendships, the work and
prospective work in the Church, were alluded to with
satisfaction. But summer came, and with it another
story as to Brisbane climate.
Mr. Turner looked forward with great interest to the first
Australasian Conference, and readily yielded to numerous
invitations to attend it. He had been the cotemporary
and immediate successor of Samuel Leigh, the first
Methodist Missionary in the Southern World ; had watched
the struggles and shared the triumphs of Methodism for
more than thirty years : he had seen the tyranny of heathen-
ism and the not less hateful tyranny of convictism over-
come ; had been present at the planting of churches, cities,
and colonies, and had watched them flourish in their
youth. His heart was still young. He loved Methodism
and its preachers, and thought but little of a thousand
miles' voyaging, to be at its first Conference in this
hemisphere.
He reached Sydney on the 7th of January, 1855, in time to
attend the covenant service, and pleasantly spent the next
W'eek among friends in the city, and at Parramatta ; but
he did not feel equal to preaching.
The labours of forty years had planted the form of
religion known as Wesleyan Methodism in Van Diemen's
Land, New Zealand, Tonga, Samoa, and Fiji, as well as
upon the vast Australian continent, where its chain of
stations stretched for three thousand miles. The future of
this vast religious organization was important, and it was
felt that the field could not longer be well worked from
London as the official centre. Its exigencies had more than
298 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
once baffled the wisdom of the Committee. And though the
utmost loyalty to the parent Church had prevailed through-
out, self-government had become a necessity. The
Methodism of Australasia, including the Mission stations,
comprised 78 Ministers and 7 Supernumeraries, 31 Ministers
on trial, 19,897 Church members, and 83,000 hearers.
Sundry preliminaries had been settled, and a constitution
agreed upon. The Australasian Conference had been
authorized, and its first sessions had been anticipated with
much Christian interest on both sides of the world.
The Ministers to the number of forty met in the York
Street church, on the morning of Thursday, January i8th,
1855. The Rev. W. B. Boyce, whose important services
as General Superintendent for nine years had won for him
the highest esteem of his brethren, was the President, by
appointment of the British Conference. The occasion was
one of solemn interest to all. There were the founders of
a mighty work of God which, during their day, had out-
grown their most ardent anticipations ; and there were
young Ministers, whose earliest religious instruction had
been received at their feet. Before them were momentous
questions, and upon their decisions seemed to rest in great
degree the advancement of the Church of Christ. Never
was Christian zeal more sacredly tempered with humility,
than when they rose to sing, as their opening hymn,
" Except the Lord conduct the plan,
The best concerted schemes are vain,
And never can succeed."
The first prayer was offered by Mr. Turner, the sole
representative of the first decade. During his prayer, and
those which followed, by Messrs. Hull, Schofield, Eggleston,
and Hurst, a most gracious influence prevailed. The Rev-
John Allen Manton was chosen Secretary, and the Rev.
Stephen Rabone and H. H. Gaud, sub-Secretaries. As the
English mail with ofl'icial despatches for the Conference
CHAPTER XXL 299
arrived that morning, the afternoon session for the day
lapsed. The Conference prayer-meeting held in the evening
was largely attended, and was " a blessed season." At five
A.M. on the next and succeeding days, the President and
some of the fathers in the ministry met a number of the
young brethren to hearten and counsel them in reference to
their work. The Conference sermon was based on the
address to the Church at Ephesus. It was preached by the
Rev. Thomas T. N. Hull, and was regarded as one of the
most eloquent and powerful discourses delivered in
Sydney. The Ministers present will not soon forget their
emotion and vows under the word that night. Among the
arrangements of that first Conference was the founding of
Horton College, in Tasmania. The Rev. J. A. Manton
was appointed Principal.
Mr. Turner telt a great interest in the numerous
aborigines of the Moreton Bay district. With others he
had sought to establish a Mission among them ; and he
deeply regretted that he could not induce the Conference to
make some special provision for their instruction.
As the Brisbane Circuit Minister was about to remove,
he was properly concerned as to his successor. He wrote,
".Were I in charge of the Circuit, or my subsistence de-
pending upon it, I could scarcely feel more." The appoint-
ment of the Rev. W. J. K. Piddington, a young Minister of
fine spirit and enterprise, was soon followed by the erection
of a new town chapel. In this enterprise Mr. Turner and
his family took much interest from the beginning. A vast
Gothic sanctuary, forty feet by eighty in the clear, was a
long way in advance of the Methodist part of Brisbane ;
but after its successful opening by the Rev. John Eggleston
in January, 1856, its sittings were in demand.
Of this term I have nothing by which to link my narra-
tive. In ordinary fine weather, Mr. Turner was wont to
enjoy gardening for an hour or two before breakfast, and
300 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
also in the early forenoon. He would spend the middle of
the day in reading or in correspondence, and fill up his
afternoons by services of love or mercy in the neighbourhood.
The various public charities found him an active worker
upon Committees. His class increased in numbers, and
engaged much of his time. He never knew what it was to
be dull, and was accustomed to say, " The lines have fallen
to me in pleasant places ; I have a goodly heritage."
Christian visitors to his cottage, nestling in roses and
jessamine, and to his lively group of children within,
thought so too.
In ]\Iay, 1857, he again visited Sydney, the occasion
being the marriage, on the same day, of two of his family.
Of the celebration, which took place in the Surrey Hills
church, he wrote home, " I never performed a service for
any member of my family with more perfect satisfaction."
He spent the Sabbath and a day or two at Parramatta,
enjoying the kind hospitality of his friends the Howisons.
Mr. Rabone accompanied him to Windsor, where they
assisted Messrs. Watkin and Peter Turner at a Missionary
Meeting.
He spent two Sabbaths at Maitland, where the writer of
this memoir was stationed as Mr. Chapman's colleague.
He was accompanied by one of his daughters, and wrote,
"We were cordially entertained by Mr. and Mrs. Owen,
and never was I more kindl}' treated." Simultaneously
the Rev. J. Eggleston visited the Hunter as a Missionary
Deputation. Torrents of rain and miles of mud caused
several postponements. Methodism, however, can find
enterprises for all weathers. W^hile enjoying a social hour
with Mr. Joseph Ede Pearce, one of the best specimens of
a Cornish Methodist, I suggested that a more profitable
nvestment of time and labour might be made by the visit-
ing Ministers than in travelling the country roads up to their
horses' girths in mud, to spend their eloquence upon empty
CHAPTER XXI. 301
seats. Could they not give an evening to a representative
meeting of the town congregation, and assist in initiating
a new church-building scheme ? West Maitland had for
years been a flourishing commercial town, and an import-
ant Methodist centre ; but the town interest had been
hampered by the want of a larger and better church.
The suggestion was accepted by the Superintendent. The
heads of families, to the number of about fifty, w^ere
invited. Some thirty attended, and enjoyed their tea and
the graceful attentions of two or three ladies only. The
proposal to build was talked over, and, in a few minutes,
the sum of nine Iitindred potinds was promised. The sub-
scription list was considerably increased the next day.
The result was the erection of a fine church, ninety feet by
fifty-three feet, at an expense of six thousand pounds.
" The rains descended and the floods came." Mr.
Turner was one of the last persons who re-crossed to the
Maitland side of the Hunter, before its first flood of that
year ; and he but barely saved himself a week's imprison-
ment by the flood. That June flood, 1857, was the first
of any importance which had occurred on the Hunter
during many, perhaps twenty, years. It was, however, fol-
lowed in July and in August by others much more disas-
trous. On Sunday, August 8th, the rich alluvial flats, for
miles studded by the homes of industrious tenant farmers,
were flooded to a depth of from two to twelve feet ; and
the various villages and small towns were crowded with
refugees, many of whom had narrowly escaped drowning.
About two-thirds of West Maitland were flooded. Four
hundred refugees were accommodated in public buildings
or by private friends on the higher parts of the town.
Among several disasters to buildings was one to the
Wesleyan Mission house. A corner of its foundation was
underrun by the flood current, and a large part of the two-
story building fell to the ground. The families of the Rev.
302 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
B. Chapman and his brother-in-law, the Rev. Theophilus
Taylor, and the household servants and myself, had a very
narrow escape. We had been barely rescued by brave
volunteers when the falling in occurred. The repairs cost
some hundreds of pounds.
Mr. Turner regained his home in good health and
spirits after a happy six weeks' tour. At the close of the
winter he wrote, " I am now much more healthy and
vigorous than for some years past ; and I have plenty of
work in assisting our young Minister in the Circuit."
The September mail brought tidings of the happy death of
Mrs. Turner's mother, aged eighty-three. She had lived
in union with the Church for thirty-five years.
He was much gratified by affectionate remembrances of
him by friends at a distance ; — by one instance in particular.
A kind friend in Hobart Town made him an overture to
leave Brisbane, and remove to that city, to live among his
former friends there. He would be at liberty to do just
what public work he might feel equal to. The removal
expenses of his family would be paid, and a liberal main-
tenance would be provided for them. Though he was
much attached to Hobart Town, and to many there, he
could not see his way clear to accept the generous offer.
He was now advanced in years, and the Tasmanian
climate would be too severe for him. Further, the arrange-
ment so kindly proposed did not suit his independent
spirit. On the question of the maintenance of Supernu-
merary Ministers, Mr. Turner always held the common-
sense opinion that no Minister should be subjected to the
temptation to labour, for the sake of family maintenance,
longer than he could work efiiciently, and also, from that
time, a moderate but sufficient allowance should be secured
to him, not by friendship or other private source, but by the
funds of the Church he had served during hisj'ears of vigour.
Mr. Turner loved the Superintendent, Mr. Piddington, as
CHAPTER XXL 303
well for his ministerial as his personal qualities ; and in
Circuit affairs and work gave him most cordially his utmost
assistance. On the first of January, 1858, the Eagle Farm
chapel was re-opened, and on that day week he re-opened
one at Fortitude Valley, after enlargement. In this suburb
of Brisbane he seemed to take a special interest. When
there had been but a scattered community, he had preached
out of doors. An innkeeper named Lowden, who somehow
seemed to take a great liking to him, not wishing to see him
exerting himself under the hot sun, offered him the use of
his large room, which was well furnished with seats. The
services were continued in that room for some time. Then
another publican offered land for a church, and a good
donation towards the erection. Including the Abbot Street
church, there had been, during his first four years in Bris-
bane, four erections of churches, much of the credit of which
was due to Mr. Piddington's enterprise. A Wesleyan
church was at this date being built at Ipswich.
Duringthe winter of 1S58 Mr. Turner was laid aside by sick-
ness, and for a time serious results were feared. I visited him
from Sydney during his recovery, and found him cheerful,
though much reduced and enfeebled. I sought very
■earnestly to induce him to write an autobiography, for the
gratification of his family and numerous friends. He mani-
fested the greatest reluctance for many days, — his objections
always being given in the spirit of Christian humility. I
pleaded that probably such a manual would do good in
encouraging young Ministers, and possibly in reviving the
missionary spirit. By these considerations alone, I suc-
ceeded in getting him to prepare the personal narrative
from which much of this biography has been written. He
wrote from memory, and from reference to Missionary
Notices, and manuscript scraps which he had preserved.
He began at once, and for many weeks devoted occasional
hours of each day to the work.
304 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
The Conference of 1859 being held in Sydney, afforded
him another pleasant change. His letters home are
miscellanea of Methodist intelligence, but give prominence
to Moreton Bay affairs. " I have had to contend forMoreton
Bay, as for my life." Infirmity and affliction somewhat
marred the enjoyment of the visit, but his diary is that of
an active, spiritually-minded traveller. Some weeks after
his return he gave to a member of his family the following
account of his illness. "The second day I was in Sydney,
I had a sore attack of inflammation in the eyes, which
blinded me for some time. Recovering from that, I took
a severe cold, which brought on inflammation in the chest,
accompanied by a most racking cough. Last, but not least,
a very bad carbuncle was all the while forming on the back
part of the left thigh, deep among the sinews. I suffered
not a little during my return voyage, and my agony in
walking home from the steamer, at twelve o'clock on
Sunday night, I will not attempt to describe. I have been
in Dr. Bell's hands ever since, and kept in bed for a fortnight.
Two days ago I got up, and upon crutches (the first I have
ever had cause to use) took a journey into the back garden,
from which I returned to bed, really exhausted. My sensitive
nature shrinks from pain, yet I feel assured it is all well,
and try to pray,
' With me in the fire remain,
Till like burnish'd gold I shine,
Meet through consecrated pain,
To see the Face Divine.' "
In the spring he paid a visit to one of his daughters
resident at the Darling Downs. He was " charmed with
his grandchildren and their home at Rosalie." He quite
enjoyed their family prayers, and his special public services
with them. During his return journey, he preached in the
large room of the Sovereign Hotel at Tonomba, and did a
full Sabbath's work at Ipswich.
CHAPTER XXI. 305
Early in December he experienced a severe trial in the
removal to Geelong of his son. He had been a resident of
Brisbane, and for five years had been Mr. Turner's daily
companion.
The next two years were a transition period. The whole
community arose from something like bucolic quietude
into the excitement of finding themselves political pioneers
in a new and independent colony. Moreton Bay had been
discovered by Captain Cook in 1770. Its settlement,
however, had dated as recently as 1823, when, upon the
discovery of the Brisbane River, the New South Wales
Government established a penal station on its banks. In
1841, when transportation to that colony ceased, the
northern part of it was thrown open to free settlement, and
from that date it had been occupied chiefly for pastoral
purposes, remaining part of New South Wales, and sending
representatives to its Parliament. Its increased importance
and ascertained resources, however, led to its being formed,
at the date of our narrative, 1859, into an independent
colony, under the name of Queensland, with representative
government, — its first Governor being Sir George Ferguson
Bowen, Bart. Queensland is the largest of the Australian
colonies, embracing the whole of the North Eastern portion
of the vast continent. Its eastern coast-line boundar}
extends for thirteen hundred miles, from Point Danger, in
lat. 28° 8' S., to Cape York, in lat. 10" 40' S.
In January, 1861, Mr. Turneragain visited Sydney, partly to
enjoy the Conference, at which Dr. Jobson would be present,
and partly to accompany his daughter, Mrs. Jordan, so far
on her way to England. In his place in the Queensland
Parliament, Mr. Jordan had initiated a liberal land and
immigration scheme, which quickly found general favour,
and passed into law. To carry out some of its provisions,
the government arranged for his services in England, and
sent him home as Immigration Agent for the colony,
X
3o6 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
Mr. Turner had a free and joyous Sabbath, hearing Dr.
Jobson and Mr. Dare. He wrote home, " It is many years
since the depths of my soul were so stirred, as on Sunday
morning, when the Doctor preached from, ' God is love.'
O ! what melting power attended the word ! Dare is a
fine fellow, and when he gets the Doctor's maturity in the
work, will be a first-rate man. He looks you into love. We
had a splendid meeting last night at York Street, to give
Dr. Jobson a hearty greeting. His reply to the address
presented was most effective. There was the grandeur of
simplicity, holy zeal in its greatest fervour Pray for me
that I may return home, a holier and better man."
When the " La Hogue " had got to sea, Mr. Turner spent
a few days with the Mantons and other friends. Of the
Conference, he wrote, " It opened well, and has progressed
in a good spirit. Poor Hessel is going home, and I fear,
there to die. Poor Adams, too, is obliged to take his
children home. Heard Rabone preach his official sermon
as President, — a good sermon to a good congregation."
He took little part in the discussions of Conference,
except such as related to Queensland appointments. For
three years he had assisted to his utmost the Rev. Samuel
Wilkinson in Brisbane ; but he now felt that the future
of Methodism in that city and colony was a matter of
moment, and depended, in a good degree, upon the earliest
appointments to be made. Brisbane was now the seat of
government, and a large influx of population might be
looked for during the next Minister's term.
Conference over, he visited Newcastle and Maitland on
his way home. He was very weary when he reached the
steamer late at night. The saloon was crowded with
passengers, some of them rather too lively. It was race
week, and all the berths were " taken ; " so he had free
selection between a berth under the table, and one on top
of it, with the prospect of a roll off. While he was studying
CHAPTER XXI. 307
his situation, two gents of the turf stood near a very com-
fortable berth, loudly disputing the ownership. Mr. Turner
looked on and mentally judged that it belonged to neither ;
so just when they were about getting to blows, he quietly
settled himself down in the berth for sleep. The disputants
Jooked at the old Minister and at each other ; and then
settled the difficulty by leaving him to enjoy a good night's
rest.
Mr. Turner's family had now all grown up, and in the provi-
dence of God were settled in different parts of the colonies.
Though several were in Queensland, he much inclined to
move towards Sydney, where Mrs. Turner and he might
more reasonably hope to see them all in turn. He seriously
projected arrangements with this view, when the removal
of one of his sons to New Zealand altered his mind. .
He had lived an exceedingly active life, and when well
had taken, under the constraint of his generous nature, an
ardent interest in all matters of public local concern, as
well as in those of the State and the Church. Since he had
been freed from the cares and responsibilities of a Circuit
Minister, his public-spiritedness had developed itself into
a marked feature of character. The interest which
different members of his family had in Queensland fairly
took hold of his own sympathies, and he became warmly
and zealously concerned for all that affected her welfare,
educational, social, religious, and political. Queensland
and he were one. His letters are full of references to pub-
lic institutions and questions, clauses in land acts, the
founding of new settlements, corporation works, and
kindred topics. From the wisdom and force of character
for which he had been long known in the district, prior to
its being erected into a separate colony, he received
xespectful notice by public men ; and his letters reproduce
with much care sundry conversations with the representa-
tives of political progress. He liked to listen from the
X 2
3oS THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
Speaker's gallery to a good speech, and to hail the victory
of those he considered the friends of the colony. He early
visited some experimental cotton plantations a few miles
from town, and with much delight noted the progress of
the industry. His letters comment with the zest and
ardour of a young colonist upon the stock travelling to new
runs in the north, and on the arrival from the other colonies
of intending settlers.
The anticipations of the rapid progress of the colony
which Mr. Turner shared with the early friends of Queens-
land have been fully realized. The following statistical
statements, which will be of interest to English readers,
are taken from the last monthly summary of the " Brisbane
Courier," December, 1870.
"The population has increased about fourfold. In i860
there were forty-one public schools, attended by one
thousand eight hundred and ninety pupils. At the end of
last year there were one hundred and ninety-two schools, and
thirteen thousand four hundred and seventy-two scholars.
During the present year, when the system of free education
came into operation, the number of children attending the
public schools has increased by one-third. At the time of
separation there were six charitable institutions, giving
relief to three hundred and ninety-seven persons ; now there
are sixteen such institutions, and between two and three
thousand people derive benefit from them.
" Coming now to the figures which show the increase in
the production of the colony, we find that from i860 to the
present year more than seven hundred and fifty thousand
acres of land have been sold, and the number of pastoral
leaseholds has increased from thirteen hundred to three
thousand five hundred. There were forty-one millions of
acres under lease in i860, and nearly one hundred and
seventy-two millions in i86g. The area of land und.r
cultivation has increased from three thousand three hundred
CHAPTER XXI. 309
and fifty-three acres to forty-seven thousand six hundred
and thirty-four acres. Since separation two entirely new
branches of agricultural industry have come into existence.
In 1S60 there were fourteen acres of land under cotton cul-
ture ; in i86g there were fourteen thousand four hundred and
twenty-six acres. The cultivation of cotton has no doubt
been stimulated by the protective policy of successive
governments with regard to this product. Cotton growing
is almost entirely confined to the Ipswich district. But
there is every reason to believe that cotton cultivation will
soon extend and flourish in every part of the colony where
cheap labour is available during the picking season. The
other branch of agricultural industry to which we refer, sugar
planting, has practically received no direct encouragement.
It has succeeded, simply because it is suited to the soil and
climate of the coast lands of Queensland. The progress of
that industry has been really surprising. Its commence-
ment dates only six years back. In 1865, ninety-three acres
were under cultivation with sugar-cane; in i86g there
w^ere five thousand one hundred and sixty-five acres
planted. During the present year the additional quantity
of land taken up for the purpose has been very great,
although no figures have yet been published, giving the
exact amount. It is well known to be a fact that in a year
or two hence the production of sugar will be greater than
will provide for the consumption of this colony, and will
then take a place amongst our more important exports.
Under the head of production there must also be included
the increase in live stock. Since separation, the number
of horses has increased from twenty-three thousand to
seventy-one thousand; of cattle, from four hundred and
thirty-two thousand to eight hundred and ninety thousand ;
of sheep, from three millions to eight and a half millions.
There were thirteen manufacturing establishments, inclu-
ding mills, in i860; now there are two hundred and fifty.
3IO THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
" Another proof of progress is afforded by the figures tinder
the head of what the Registrar-General terms ' Inter-
charge.' Some of them can most conveniently be given
in a tabular form, in which the first year after separation
and last year (i86g) are compared,
i860. 1869.
Letters posted 199,168 1,704,370
Newspapers posted 149,236 1,087,345
Shipping, inwards, tons 45)70 145.213
Ditto, outwards, tons 39)503 142,802
Total imports £742,023 £1,804,578
Total exports ■ £523.477 £2,166,806
Export of \\'ool £444,168 £1,098,149
Export of tallow £25,628 £166,609
Export of gold ;£"i4.576 £523."45
Export of copper £50 £87,268
Export of cotton nil. £51,217
it comes under the same heading of ' Intercharge ' to note
that since separation two hundred and eight miles of rail-
way have been opened for traffic, and an electric telegraph
system has been established, which includes two thousand
one hundred and eighty-two miles of wire.
" Perhaps the best proof of the progress of the colony is
afforded by the fact that the number of the depositors in the
Government Savings Bank steadily increased from one
hundred and sixty-three in i860 to five thousand three
hundred and twenty-seven in iS6g. and the business to
credit of the bank from £7,54.5 to £300,522. The advances
made by the different Joint Stock Banks amounted to
£490,861 in i860. In 1865 the amount exceeded two
millions ; but, notwithstanding the commercial crisis of
1866, the effects of which are still felt, the banks made
advances last year to the extent of ;^i, 576,747."
To his daughter in England, Air. Turner wrote: — "You
will be glad to hear that we continue to be blest with every
family comfort, and the smile of our Heavenly Father. I
CHAPTER XXI. 311
never delighted in my garden more than now. Everything is
looking charming. The loquat trees are loaded with
ripening bunches, — the mulberry tree bends almost to the
ground beneath its weight of finest fruit. The early peaches
will be abundant and are coming forward rapidly. Three
orange trees are in full bloom. The pine-apples are doing
pretty well, but there has been too much wet for them....
Our beloved Methodism is making sure progress ; we con-
tinue to enjoy the ministry of Mr. Fletcher.... Brisbane is
becoming greatly enlarged and improved. Although more
than twelve hundred persons have arrived within the last
few months, the want of labour is as great as ever."
Mrs. Jordan had visited her aged relatives in England,
and her husband had preached in one of their homes. In
Mr. Turner's reply to her notice of this visit, he says, " I
feel humbled and grateful on learning that I am re-
membered so affectionately in the places in which I spent
my early days.
' O, to grace how great a debtor ! '
May I be faithful unto death ! " In November, he wrote : — ■
" A fortnight ago I was at Ipswich, assisting them at their
third chapel anniversary ; they have done a noble thing
in clearing off their debt of more than ;^40o."
For two or three years he had been the subject of a
painful affliction, which , at times had been almost
insufferable. By much care, however, he had been enabled
to enjoy life in comfort ; but the disease now gained upon
his constitution, and he was for several weeks wholly laid
aside as " the Lord's prisoner." He wrote, " With the
blessing of God on the careful use of well-directed means,
I hope to recover my health ; if not, the will of the Lord
be done. My poor old frame has not had so serious a
shake for a long time. I hope it has been sanctified to my
best interest, and that I shall be more careful to be found
312 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
of my God in peace, when He shall call me."' His corre-
spondence of this date breathes gratitude for family-
mercies, and deep concern for the spiritual welfare of his
children.
The first immigrant vessel to Queensland, the " Wans-
fell," arrived on November 14th. The next day he visited
some of the immigrants ; and his v/ords of kindly counsel
did not seem the less welcome as coming from an old man.
The Christmas was spent with his daughter, Mrs. Kent,
and her family, at Rosalie. He was much pleased with the
improvements on the station in two years. An unusually
heavy fall of rain prevented his being driven ; so he ventured
to ride on horseback most of the way, and was pleased
with his exploit ; sixty-three miles in two days. " I was
only troubled with too many good things Besides daily
family prayer I preached for them three times, and gave
two missionary lectures on New Zealand and the Friendly
Islands. I spent one of the three Sabbaths at londaryan,
a very large squatting station, fifteen miles from Rosalie,
and preached in their beautiful little church morning and
evening."
I extract a few notes from his early letters of next year.
*' Lizzie writes of my eldest sister, Mary, having been
suddenly called to heaven, aged seventy-four, and of my
sister Martha, also pious, supposed to be dying. I
do not really sorrow for them. They are safe and happy...
The weather for some weeks past has been dry, hot, and at
times extremely sultry. j\Iy chest has been very weak and
sore, but I am better again. Preached with great freedom
and strength yesterday morning in Albert Street chapel.
Got quite as warm as in by-gone days."
Writing in the autumn, he says, " My late indisposition
has left my chest in so vveakly a state that I fear my
preaching days are ended. My class, I fear, will have to
be led by another; for, besides my chest affection, my deaf-
CHAPTER XXI. 313
ness has much increased. But, thank God, I do not grieve
or repine at increasing infirmities, for the Lord has indeed
dealt well with His unworthy servant for many years. I
rejoice and praise God for having enabled me to work so
long, and happily too. I am seeking a full meetness for
the inheritance above The Rev. Mr. Slatyer of Sydney
is here on a visit for his health. Yesterday I heard him
twice, and two better sermons I never wish to hear My
class now numbers twenty, and we have had some blessed
meetings of late. But we greatly need a breaking down
among the sinners and formalists in our congregation
Tenders for our new parsonage on the hill are to be opened
this week."
Mr. Turner's July letter to England says, "I must not com-
plain of a little temporary indisposition in the middle of my
seventieth year I am still pretty well able to attend to
my pet gardens as in days when we used to walk together
and talk there At all the public meetings of the Churches
in Brisbane I am still called to take a part. Such honour
have not all God's aged saints. O, may I triumph at last ! "
He much enjoyed the intimate friendship of many excel-
lent Ministers of other Churches. The Bishop of Brisbane
familiarly visited him, and as a Christian friend talked over
the spiritual needs of the colony, and of the best way of
supplying them. After one of his extended pastoral
tours through the length and breadth of the land. Dr. Tuft'-
nell gave him an interesting account of the settlement and
labours of sixteen Clergymen, mostly in squatting districts,
somewhat after the Methodist plan. He valued frequent
cordial intercourse with the Rev. Edward Griffith of the
Congregational Church, whom he found a truly Christian
friend.
The future of Methodism in Queensland became an
anxiety, if not a temptation to him. At no previous time
in his life had the cause of Christ more engaged his sym-
314 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
pathies. He saw in the thousands of settlers all over the
colony the fathers of a great people, and mourned deeply
that, so far, Methodism was making no adequate provision
to supply the word of life ; for the claims of the city
demanded all the time and energy of its one Minister.
There were no public funds by which others could be
obtained or in part sustained for a time. Though the set-
tled districts were of vast area, and were but thinly popu-
lated, if he had had but half the vigour of his earlier man-
hood, he "would have gone through the land, and soon,"
he believed, " have procured abundant means to support a
few young men." But he felt himself a worn-out old man,
unfit for such a tour ; and it grieved him sorely that there
seemed no likelihood of timely securing a supply of Min-
isters of the Wesleyan Church.
Brisbane was then a station of the Sydney District, and
the Rev. J. H. Fletcher attended the District Meeting in
November. A few weeks previously, in a Church Exten-
sion Fund Committee Meeting in Sydney, I requested that
a movement might be set afoot for securing additional
Ministers from England for New South Wales and Queens-
land. The project, which v/as declined at that meeting,
was taken up and forwarded by some spirited laymen. The
result was the arrival, within a few months, of iive or six
Ministers for New South Wales, the cost of whose pas-
sages was paid for b}' the Methodists of that colony. At
the same time three arrived for Queensland, whose expenses
were borne by the people there. This addition of working"
power, and the erection of Queensland into a separate Dis-
trict, gave Mr. Turner the greatest satisfaction.
During the eight years which have followed, youngs
Methodism in Queensland has had to cope with great dif-
ficulties, such as, in my opinion, ought to have been relieved
or much reduced by the foresight and liberality of the
parent Church in England. With a much more extensive
CHAPTER XXI. 315
area than that covered by any similar Methodist popu-
lation in the world, with its friends all young colonists
having everything to do, and most of them having nothing
but their muscles to do it with, it has had but very few
Ministers. Most of these have been 3'oung and inexperi-
enced men, and their stations in some instances are two
and three hundred miles apart. Methodism has, it is true,
struggled into a hopeful position. If, however, it had
received timely assistance in the shape of say, a tliotisand
pounds a year for five years, for the wise establishment and
extension of the work, it would by this time have created
for itself so much favour and power in the colony as to
cause a mighty influence to be felt upon the rising nation
there ih all the future. I feel it right to add, that Queens-
land owes very little to the practical sympathy of the
Australasian Methodists generally.
The Government of Queensland had adopted the national
system of education, with which the public generally were
satisfied. The Roman and Anglican Bishops, however,
were unfriendly to the system, and did their best to have it
superseded. Mr. Turner did not scruple to lend his influ-
ence on the side of the existing system, judging it much
more likely to serve the interests of the country than the
denominational.
In March Mr. Turner had a severe illness. He wrote,
*' In Brisbane we have been suffering from heat and mois-
ture. We have had a good share of disease. Bilious, or
gastric, fever has been fatal to many, especially children.
For the last ten days I have been its victim. Our kind
medical friend. Dr. Hobbs, has me under his charge, and
has limited my diet to gruel and rice-water. I must not
even taste broth, and my journeys are only to be between
the bed and the sofa. I am trying to submit to my
Heavenly Father's will, fully assured that I am in the best
of hands, both for body and soul. I am not in severe suf-
3i6 FHE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
fering, but am weak and depressed at times, with much
maziness in the head."
When the winter had passed, he wrote to one of his chil-
dren, " While I have been mercifully saved from serious
sickness, I have had through this winter a good share of
those lesser ailments which make ' the grasshopper a
burden.' Don't regard me, my dear child, as uttering the
language of complaint. O, no ! ' Thou hast dealt well with
Thy servant, O Lord.' Mine has been, and continues to be,
a life of mercy. While my physical strength is weakened
upon the way to the tomb, I desire, and to some extent
labour to secure, —
' That strength which pain and death defies,
Most vigorous when the body dies.' "
In August I again visited our Brisbane home. The
changes of five years had told somewhat upon my father's
strength and appearance. But he retained his character-
istic cheerfulness, and was evidently ripening for heaven.
His garden, which was full of bloom and beauty, still had
daily care ; and, as far as strength would allow, he
pursued his favourite work of love, visiting among the sick
and poor. We had a drive to Ipswich and back, in the
hottest weather I ever experienced. The journey was too
much for him. While on the road he became very ill, and
he was for several days a great sufferer. His intercourse
with m.e, which was almost hourly for many days, was
chiefly upon Divine things. A month later he resumed
preaching, and hoped "the Lord would yet enable him to
do a little good in His Name, — bearing fruit in old age."
A revival had broken out in IMelbourne, in connexion
with the labours of the Rev. William Taylor, of the
California Conference. Writing to his daughter, Mrs.
Harcourt, he says, "Your last did me good, raising my
drooping spirits. It led me back to days gone by, when
mv soul lived in revival scenes like these, though on a
CHAPTER XXI. 317
smaller scale. In Hobart Town, Launceston, and Sydney,
we were privileged to see the Lord's hand made bare in
the conversion of many souls, for which I still bless His
name. But, alas ! I mourn that these are almost exclu-
sively things of the past with me. It has been a rare
thing here to rejoice over the return of a single prodigal.
Still I hope a brighter day is dawning upon us. The
gladdening news which I have published is not without its
effect. At our lovefeast on Wednesday evening, two young
men bore satisfactory testimony to their having within the
last fortnight obtained a clear sense of their acceptance
with God. I preached for the Baptist friends on Sunday
morning, when I did not forget to tell them of the Almighty
Spirit's glorious work in Melbourne."
The letter to which Mr. Turner was replying had urged upon
him the desirableness of supplying the material from which
in the future his memoir might be written. He answered as^
follows : — " I must now try to set your mind at rest as to
a history of my poor life and labours, written by myself.
Some five or six years ago I commenced, not to make a
book but, to write for my children a narrative of events in
my life, in their chronological order of occurrence. I
brought it down to the date of our arrival in Sydney, when
my journal entries ended. Then I grew discouraged, and
gave up. When George visited us a few weeks ago, I
allowed him to take what I had written. I laid no
embargo upon him in the matter. It contains a good
deal that may become interesting relative to the early
history of our New Zealand and Tonga Missions. If any
history were to be written without data, it would be an
incongruous jumble of events, not quite true in themselves,
and painfully misleading to others. Not a few such did I
meet with, to my great grief, in the Life of Samuel Leigh,
by Strachan, — things recorded as said and done by Mr.
Leigh in New Zealand, which could only apply to myself
3iS THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
and brethren, and which did not transpire till long after Mr.
Leigh had left New Zealand. That blessed man, John Hunt,
fell into the same error, to some extent, in writing the Life
of the Rev. William Cross."
Early in December Mr. Turner visited Maryborough,
about two hundred miles north of Brisbane. A letter to
one of his children contains the following account of his
tour: — "My visit there v/as to prepare the way for the
reception of one of the three young Ministers now expected ;
and I am happy to say my mission was prosperous beyond
expectation. I found many who had been worshippers
with us in other lands, and who were quite prepared to give
the expected one a warm reception, and do all in their
power towards his support. During the week I was there
I preached three times to good congregations, visited many
families, bought for church purposes two good allotments
of ground in a central situation for one hundred pounds,
half cash down, which I personally begged in the town.
For the balance, which friends promised to collect, I gave
a six months' promissory note with good names. I had
the transfer made, and deeds handed over, I have not for
many years spent a more laborious or profitable week; but
I afterwards suffered a good deal from the over exertion.
Mr. Fletcher, accompanied by Mr. Sutherland, visited
Rockhampton at the same time, for the same purpose.
He met with some encouragement, but land there is high.
Unhappily we have allowed others to take the lead in that
go-a-head place, and we shall suffer for our neglect. We
are glad the young men are coming, and now wish there
were four instead of three. But we hope to get another
appointed by the Melbourne Conference, and then shall
occupy Warwick, Towomba, Maryborough, and Rock-
hampton, as well as Ipswich, and have two men in
Brisbane."
On the ninth of January he solemnized the marriage of
CHAPTER XXI. 319
his youngest daughter, and his correspondence notices the
event with a fond father's delight.
The Rev. Messrs. Dixson, Woodhouse, and Olden
arrived at the end of that month. Of their introductory
labours Mr. Turner wrote, " They have commenced their
ministrj'^ like men who intend to succeed in winning souls
to Christ- They have been well received and spoken of by
all who have heard them."* Like their brethren who arrived
about the same time in New South Wales, these young-
Ministers had had all the advantages of the Richmond
Institution.
During the first week in April he was seized with a
serious attack of inflammation of the bowels, similar to
those by which on two or three former occasions his life
had been imperilled. Through Divine mercy, however,
the skill of medical friends relieved him, and in a few days
he was himself again. One of the earliest public meetings
he was able to attend was the valedictory service to the
Rev. J. H. Fletcher, recently appointed President of the
Newington College. They had spent three years together
in intimate Christian communion and ministerial co-
operation. Throughout the term Mr. Turner had personally
profited in a high degree by Mr. Fletcher's ministry.
In May he had the unexpected pleasure of welcoming his
daughter from England. Mr. Jordan had conceived it his
duty to pay a hurried visit to Queensland, in the interest of
immigration.
The latest reference I know of made by Mr. Turner to
• The Rev. Benjamin Dixson from Leeds was a young Minister
■whose ability and zeal were owned of God, and gave great promise to
the Church in Australia. After successful labour at Rockhampton,
where he laid the foundation of Methodism, he was appointed to the
important district of Port Denison. A few days after his arrival, he was
seized with gastric fever at Bowen, and died on May 5th, 1S66.
320 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
his own public labours is dated July 7th : — " I have once
again tried to preach, and to meet my class."
As the winter wore on, his friends thought they saw a
decay of power. Of this, however, he did not appear to be
conscious. The ardour of his temperament suffered
little abatement, and he continued to evince his interest in
the church and colony. Every sign of progress and opening
for usefulness engaged his attention and animated conver-
sation. He was wont to say almost in the tone of impatient
zeal, " If I had but the physical strength of gone-by days, I
would like to visit every town and station in Queensland
and preach the Gospel." Infirmity often kept him from
his class, but at such times he would most devoutly pray
that the Lord would "bless each member," His late visit
to Maryborough had been made a blessing to his soul, and
he hoped to go again, when the new chapel should be
opened.
Early in November he had the gratification of being often
in the company of the Rev. W. Taylor, who v/as then
engaged in special services in Queensland. He had much
sympathy with that Minister and his work. He said to
him one day very solemnly, " Brother Taylor, God has
raised you up at a most interesting period of the world to
do a very important work. I prayed that I might live to
see and hear you, and God has answered my pra3'er. My
work is done, but it is a great joy to me to see that God is
raising up such workers : God bless you, my brother."
Reference has been made to a disease from which he
suffered much pain. None, save a few members of his
family, knew what extreme torture he endured. On the
iSth of October his medical attendants apprised him that
it was necessary for him to undergo a critical surgical
operation, which they desired to perform, and which, they
stated their conviction, they could safely carry him through.
He remained perfectly calm, and readily and cheerfully
CHAPTER XXL 321
consented. He trusted his doctors, and stated his confidence
that God would give him strength to bear the trial, would
bring him through it, and perhaps add years to his life.
Counsel having been taken with several of the most skilful
medioal men of the city, an appointment was made, as
advised.
On the following day he wrote to his son-in-lav/, as he
had been accustomed to do monthly, during his former
residence in England. I copy the letter, as it is the last he
is known to have written.
" Brisbane, October igtii, 1864.
" My dear Son,
" By the mercy of God, I still live in this dying world,
but in all human probability my days below will not be
many. I was apparently in an improved state when you
left, but the return of those dreadful spasms has thrown me
back again, and occasioned me much suffering. Dear
Emma is paying us a short visit, (Annie's state would not
allow of her coming also,) and she proposed a homoeopathic
lotion for me, which, for several days, had most benef!cial
effect ; but on Sunday last the worst symptoms returned
with great violence, and continued through the night.
Monday morning we called in Drs. Hobbs and Bell again.
They came and diligently sought for what they expected to
find, a * stone in the bladder.' That such is the case the}-
are fully satisfied, and that this has been the cause of my
long and severe suffering. Also, they assure me, that
unless this be removed, my sufferings must continue to
increase. They advise me (my personal friends and medical
advisers) to submit to this operation without delay. They
do not fear any evil consequences from the use of chloroform,
but by the blessing of God they may not only give present,
but permanent relief, and in all probability add years to my
life. Since this painful discovery, we have had many sighs
Y
322 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
and tears, accompanied by earnest entreaties to Heaven
for Divine guidance and support. Prayer has been already
heard and answered in the renewed strength and peace of
my own soul. I have been greatly blessed in my soul this
morning, more than in many months past. Looking at the
case in all its bearings, I calmly conclude the doctors are
right in their views of the matter, and therefore I think it
right to submit to this, as my Heavenly Father's will.
" My nature shrinks from suffering ; but to continue on
earth with an increase to present suffering is what I could
not choose at my Father's hand, unless coupled with strong
assurance that I should thereby advance His praise. On the
other hand, should I die under the operation, I should
calmly pass away from the sorrows of earth to the joys of
heaven, and my much-loved children will know I am gone
to my Father's house above. Unless stronger reasons be
advanced against it by my dearest ones and best friends, I
shall, I believe, submit to this thing as the will of my
Heavenly Father. O, may we in this be guided aright !
" Mamma has prepared a letter for dear Lizzie, in which
Vv'ill be found all family news. The prints will supply all
you can desire in reference to politics, progress of the
colony, &c. Church affairs much as when you left. I
bhall conclude with a suffering, perhaps a dying, father's
love and blessing to his dear children, and their very, very
dear children. O, may the goodwill of our Heavenly
Father rest upon you, and His best blessing upon your
labours ! Amen ! Amen ! Amen !
" (Signed,) Nathaniel Turner.
*' H. Jordan, Esq.,
17, Gracechurch Street^
London.'" '
On Tuesday morning, November the 7th, he prepared
{"or what he well knew might prove a mortal suffering ; and
CHAPTER XXL 323
nothing could exceed the tranquil confidence with which he
did so. Though very feeble, he arose earlier than usual,
and shaved and dressed as for a Sabbath service. He
breakfasted, and had praj'er with his family, including Mr.
and Mrs. Crouch of Melbourne. The tones and words of
that family worship were so loving and solemn that all were
bathed in tears. When the surgeons were all in readiness,
he affectionately embraced his wife, and said, " You must
help me to be brave." His illness had occasioned much
sympathy in the community, and especially in the Church ;
and while the operation was being performed, a special
prayer-meeting was held in the Abbot Street chapel, for
its success.
Though their patient was over threescore years and ten,
and though the disease had made considerable progress,
the operation was successful. Mr. Turner was full of praise
and hope. For about a fortnight he appeared to be rapidly
recovering; his medical friends said, ''Nothing could be
better." Indeed, he more than hoped for a perfect recovery ;
and in the manuscript draft of the preaching appointments
for the ensuing Sydney Conference, his name stood, with
his consent, in its customary place, under that of the
President. Towards the end of the month, however, an
attack of diarrhoea set in, which, in his very reduced state,
baffled the utmost skill and the kindest attention of his
medical and other friends.
The visits of Christian Ministers and other pious friends
were greatly blessed to him. The Rev. Dr. Tuffnell with much
tenderness and affection visited him repeatedly, and pra3'ed
with him. He profited much by the hours he spent with
Mr. Fletcher, who twice went down from Ipswich to see
him. For many weeks his Bible was his constant com-
panion, and his family were pleased with the accuracy with
which he would direct them to any passage he desired read
to him. He found special comfort in the presence of his
Y 2
324 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
daughter, Mrs. Kent, who, far from her home, arranged to
spend much time with him, reading to him the Word of
God, and the comforting and animating hymns he had so
long used and admired.
While lying on his mortal couch, prayer and praise were
his constant employment. His mind was not once for a
moment disturbed by worldly care, nor did he express a
wish as to his temporal affairs. His only anxiety was,
lest, under the influence of pain, he should in any degree
dishonour God, whose gentleness and love he hourly
acknowledged. He said, " I do not murmur, but I cannot
help moaning. Lord, help me ! O, do not suffer me to
grieve Thee ! Pity Thy poor worm : help me patiently to
bear all I may have to pass through ! The cross was the
light of his mind, and the home of his heart : he often
said, while the raising of his emaciated hand expressed his
confidence, —
" Other refuge have I none,
Hangs my helpless soul on Thee."
The utter unavailing of human merit which he had so
prominently and so long set forth to others he " steadfastly
in death declared ; " and his friends understood the emphasis
of his triumphant words, —
" Kept by the power of Grace Divine,
I have the faith maintained."
Calmness was in his manner, and gratitude and humility
were in his tones, as he uttered the following remarkable
sentence : " For more than fifty years I have loved and
served God ; I have made many mistakes, but I am not
conscious of having once wickedly departed from Him."
Once only, as far as is known, was he permitted during
his last illness to be harassed by Satan. On the Friday
before his death, he said to Mr. Jarrot, a good old leader :
" I have had a most distressing struggle with the enemy
CHAPTER XXI. 325
of my soul ; but, O, I obtained such a glorious victory,
that I feel as if God were about to raise me up again, and
add years of usefulness to my life."
He expressed a desire to partake once more of the memorials
of his Saviour's love, and it was arranged that he should
do so the next morning. During the night he rested very
little, and in the morning, feeling drowsy, he became very
anxious lest he should in any way during the sacramental
service dishonour his Saviour. To his son he said,
" Don't let me be agitated; " to Mrs. Turner, " I do most
sincerely cast my soul on Christ. There I rest. ' Other
refuge have I none.' The precious blood of Jesus Christ
cleanseth us from all sin." The service was conducted by
the Rev. William Taylor, who wrote of it to me as follows :
" It was Saturday, December 3rd : there lay the veteran
soldier of Jesus, and next to his bed-side the noble wife of
his youth, who had shared the toils and trials of his whole
missionary career ; next were their dear daughter, Jeanie,
and Mr. John S. Turner, their eldest son, and his wife,
and with them an old nurse. Beside these, there were the
two Ministers of the Brisbane Circuit. I administered to
this little congregation the emblems of the sacrificial death
of Jesus. We all felt, ' It is the last time.' We did not
sorrow as those who have no hope, but we all wept."
When reminded that he would meet many in heaven
whom he had been honoured in leading to God, he replied,
"O yes! But I shall see my blessed Saviour there!"
There is one to whom especially the looks, words, and
incidents of those days of suffering and of triumph are all
memorable. As he fondly stroked her hand, he looked
upon the wedding-ring, and smiling, said, '"Till death us
do part.' You cannot go with me over Jordan, but you
can come to the brink ; and when you leave me, Jesus will
take me up. You must be brave ! ' Thy Maker is thine
Husband ; ' you will soon follow me."
326 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
Throughout his last Sabbath he was very peaceful and
happy. After the morning public service, many friends
called to have a moment with him, and to shake his hand
once more. To each he said most touchingly, " God bless
you, my brother," " Live to God," or some such few
words. His expressions of triumph suggested to the Rev.
W. Taylor the dying sentiments of Bishop M'Kendree,
and in his softest notes he sang to him the stanzas in
which they have been preserved. During the time of
singing, Mr. Turner's countenance beamed with more
than earthly delight, and he waved his hand in token
of his own triumph. He continued for some time in an
ecstasy, saying distinctly, though very feebly, " Praise
God ! Praise God ! Praise God I " Presently, when he
had quieted down, Mr. Taylor told him of an incident in
the last triumph of an eminent Christian physician of
Washington. When he was dying, Dr. Sewell shouted
aloud the praises of God. His attendant physicians
admonished him against exhausting his strength, and said,
" Don't exert yourself. Dr. Sev/ell : whisper. Doctor, whis-
per." The dying saint exclaimed, " Let angels whisper;
but a soul redeemed and cleansed by the blood of Jesus !
O ! if I had a voice, I would shout that all the world
might hear, and proclaim the saving power of Jesus.
Victory ! Victory ! through the blood of the Lamb."
The incident but expressed Mr. Turner's feelings. In the
afternoon more kind friends called than could be admitted
to see him. He said, "Tell them all I am truly grateful
for their kindness, I love them all, and would most gladly
see them all, but poor human nature is almost gone, I
shall soon be in heaven." Many went into the verandah,
and from the window saw his face for the last time.
His physician. Dr. Hobbs, called to see him. Mr.
Turner took him by the hand, and said affectionately,
*' Doctor, you have done your best ; I want to thank God
CHAPTER XXI. 327
for all your kindness to me and mine." There was such a
touching tenderness in his manner and tone that all present
were moved to tears. Still holding him by the hand, he
added, "The precious blood of Jesus that cleanseth me
from all sin is efficacious for you, Doctor. God bless you."
" Give my best love to all my friends, and tell them I am
thankful for their sympathy." To Mrs. Turner he said,
" Let me go, do let me go." She answered, "We will,
dear, we will." He replied, "Yes; but not cheerfully ; "
and when she had answered, " Yes, we will, dear," he said
with much content, " That's right."
He passed Sunday night without much suffering, Mrs.
Turner and their son being with him. During nearly the
whole of Monday his daughter Martha was at his side. She
left him at six o'clock, not thinking the end was near. In
about an hour a change was observed. Mrs. Turner and
her daughter Jeanie, and Mr. and Mrs. John Turner, with
Mr. Brooks and the nurse, watched in the chamber of
death. He did not appear to suffer much, but had some
difficulty in breathing. He once said, " Raise me up."
When this had been done, he said, " I am going home ;
but all is well. Praise my God ! All is well." He kissed
his frail daughter Jeanie, a loving child of God, and said
to her, "The blood of Jesus Christ, God's Son, cleanseth
me from all sin." After a short sickness, he said again,
" I am going home. All is well."
About eleven o'clock, while the pallor of death lay upon
his brow, he said, " You will please all retire to bed, and I
will take a quiet sleep, and I shall be able to talk with you
in the morning." Mrs. Turner asked whether Mr. Taylor,
who had come in, should not once more pray with him.
He assented, and then clearly and calmly whispered a
distinct response to each petition of the last prayer he
heard on earth. For nearly an hour his family stood near,
watching the peace and light of that midnight hour. They
o
28 THE PIONEER iMISSIONARY.
caught a few words faintly spoken It was nearly twelve
o'clock So peacefully had he passed away, that they
did not know the exact moment. The last words he spoke
on earth were, " Farewell. All is well."
In the Brisbane Cemetery, in a spot he had himself
chosen, he rests from his labours. He is indeed "taking
a quiet sleep, and will be able to talk with us again in the
morning."
"FOR THEM ALSO WHICH SLEEP IN JESUS WILL GOD
BRING WITH HIM."
CHAPTER XXII. 329
CHAPTER XXII.
CONCLUSION.
A FIRST interview with a stranger would reveal Mr.
Turner's true nature, and it was but little modified by cir-
cumstances at any period of his life. Of a vigorous and wiry
constitution, an ardent temperament, and a tender and
affectionate spirit, his look, voice, and manner would at
once show the man. General good-will came to him by the
right of nature ; yet, through life, he was helped by decision
of character and high-spiritedness.
His mental endowments, if not of the highest order, were
considerable, and, as the result of their faithful employment
showed, were eminently suited to the sphere and service of
his life. Having clearly perceived and vigorously grasped
truth, he held it firmly. He avoided mere speculations on
religious subjects, but had fixed and comprehensive views
of Christian experience and duty. Though he entered upon
his public work without that degree of mental culture he
could have desired, his diligence in study early secured
him honourable and gratifying recognition in the pulpit, on
the platform, and in the social circle.
The grace of God exhibited its beauty and power in his
life of love and blessing. His personal conversion was a
demonstrated fact. Comparative loneliness in his early
religious life had led him to strive with God in prayer, and
his Church anxieties and exercises had served to mature his
piety. He made the cross of Christ his home. There his
affections were kindled and his powers exalted. He
330 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
cherished the love of the Spirit, and daily walked in Hi
light.
Mr. Turner firmly trusted in the Providence of God, for he
had been its child : and he never forgot that in the early
struggles by which he had acquired a power for usefulness
he had been Divinely aided. Experience suggested faith
as well as thought ; and when public responsibilities or
family cares pressed, he found both the will and power to
" commit his way unto the Lord." In personal peril or
affliction, or when the life or interest of a child was
threatened, or in any other exigency, he was accustomed to
say, " The Lord will provide." In this respect, his counsel
as a friend, or his correspondence as a father, was but the
voice of his own life.
His trust in God was more than habit. It was an ever-
repeated act in prayer, and, like all life with him, was
real though unobtrusive. In his house no apology was
offered or needed for religious exercises. None of his
family, and but few, if any, of their occasional visitors, can
forget the tones of intercession they overheard from his
retired room, his garden path, or his way-side walk. He
knew the way to God, and in the tranquil light and beauty
of his course, day by day, illustrated the duty and its cor-
responding promise : " Be careful for nothing, but in every-
thing by prayer and supplication, with thanksgiving, let
your requests be made known unto God. And the peace
of God, which passeth understanding, shall keep your
hearts and minds by Christ Jesus." Though he felt that
Providence was both rich and gracious, he had a keen sense
of moral responsibility, and enjoyed in peace the fruit of
righteousness. He sought to adjust all claims upon him
by the prayer he daily offered.
" When I have lived to Thee alone,
Pronounce the welcome word, ' Well done ! '
And let me take my place above."
CHAPTER XXII. 331
Mr. Turner's was a young life. No man was more cheerful,
and it was an unusual thing for him to be depressed. His
habits of early rising, and of out-door activity, in his garden,
or pastoral visitation, or when travelling, served to develop
this genial quality ; which, especially during his later years,
was a comfort to his family, and a joy among his friends.
The harmony of his character shone in his family and
social relations. In all matters of parental duty he was
anxiously careful, and in no other respects did the intensely
realizing quality of his nature show itself more. To influ-
ence aright the hearts and habits of his children was made
his daily care. His circumstances were limited ; and often
when surrounding influences were unfriendly to family
training and advantage, his spirits were weighted with fear.
Sacrifices were made again and again to afford his children
the best education he could secure them ; and he had few
pleasures greater than in watching the result. A fond but
faithful father, he was the head of his family, and main-
tained authority and administered discipline in a serious
spirit. He interested himself personally in the mental pro-
gress and religious welfare of every child, influencing in
the study of Holy Scripture, in the selection of companions,
and, with especial care, in the observance of the Sabbath.
And though the best sermon he ever preached to his chil-
dren was his own example at home, they can never forget
with what tearful earnestness he wrestled and watched,
worked and waited, for their conversion.
Mr. Turner was a good type of "the old school" of
Methodist preachers. Reconciliation with God, and the
holiness and privileges of believers, were his favourite
themes. When he had selected a subject, he well thought
it out, and prepared an ample outline. It was his custom
to study, walking ; and, when convenient, to think aloud.
Some Ministers practise preaching before the empty pews
of their churches. He preferred his garden, and a congre-
332 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
gation of plants and flowers. His pulpit delivery of the
truth was loving, but bold ; direct, but careful. If any one
quality of his nature dominated there, it was his tenderness.
His voice, which could thunder on occasions, was the
expressive medium of sympathy or of assurance. A
believer in " present salvation," he preached for results, and
had them. Why ? Primarily, because the H0I3' Spirit
accompanied the word. But also from another cause,
very important, though secondary : — his loving pastoral
toil, in season and out of season, and the weight of his
personal and ministerial character, had affected the moral
conscience of the community. It was this which secured
him large congregations in the towns in which he regularly
ministered. His animated preaching had a telling effect upon
all classes of hearers, for he found his oratory in their hearts.
He is affectionately remembered as a Christian pastor.
He understood that the value of a sermon was in its adapta-
tion to the case of the hearers, and in the welcome with
Vv'hich it would be received. He therefore visited from
house to house as systematically and frequently as other
duties would permit ; and thus was able to influence by the
truth the inner life of every member. Where there were
the sick and sinful for whom no one else seemed to care, he
found time to talk and pray with them. His special
addresses to the " members of Society" were frequent, and
of the most faithful and profiting character. Few Ministers
excelled him in leading prayer-meetings. Under an ordi-
narily prosperous state of the Church, these were lively
seasons ; for his spirit and faith, during the exercises, had
a holy infection.
The children and youth of his congregation loved him as
a father or friend. It was his custom, when circumstances
would allow, to have an hour weekly, generally on a Satur-
day afternoon, with such of the elder children as could be
^got together, that he might talk and pray with them. His
CHAPTER XXII. 333
Bible classes in Tasmania and in Sydney were fruitful in
developing the powers of young men for public usefulness.
His systematic and kind attention to the young converts in
different Circuits supplied several valuable workers. He
did not believe in doing ministerial work by proxy, and in
no relation to any part of the Church, if he could help it»
would he commit to others the labour or responsibility pro-
perly his own. He was a true lover of progress, and
sought to extend the work of God. Where doors of usefulness
were not open, he would either find a key, or break them open.
The regime under which he laboured as a Missionary
afforded small scope for administration of Circuit affairs, as
now known. The relations of the missionary brethren to
each other, to their stations, and to the Home Committee,
differed widely from those of their successors as Circuit
Superintendents in Australia. In his Circuits, however,
Mr. Turner maintained discipline in love.
He was not of that class who are sought and respected
for what can be got out of them. His good name and
friendship remained when in the feebleness of years he
sought retirement. The Rev. William Curnow, the esteemed
Minister of the Ipswich Circuit, near Brisbane, wrote of
him : " Though a Supernumerary, his intense interest in
the work of God struck me much. When his powers were
enfeebled, he lost none of his zeal and fire. Instead of
standing aside as a censor of the more active Ministers, he
drew near as a sympathizer and fellow toiler, to the full
measure of his strength. The thing that impressed me
most in him was his unaffected interest in young men. He
had no jealousy and no reserve with those who were
greatly his juniors. He would counsel, or criticize, or
encourage, with unfailing good nature and success. No
one could say that he grew hard or crusty when he grew
old. His childlike spirit, his gleeful face, and his singularly
transparent manners, were a benediction to many."
334 THE PIONEER MISSIONARY.
Mr. Turner's religious sympathies were truly catholic.
Forms of Church government or shades of Christian doctrine
did not veil from his view the manifold beauties of Chris-
tianity. A loyal Wesleyan Methodist, he was known and
honoured as a lover of all godly men, and a helper of every
good cause.
He was a good citizen. Suffering and want found relief
at his hand to his utmost ability. He read the newspaper,
and watched with patriotic interest every sign of civic
progress or of social danger in the community. He was
a true Briton, but cherished the high hopes of an intelli-
gent Australian colonist.
Those who knew him had a true friend. Rich in charity
which thinketh no evil, he hated suspicion and narrowness.
Children are judges of men, and he was always a favourite
with children. The little ones climbed his knees, and the
older boys and girls delighted in his stories. In company
he was cheerful, inquiring, and communicative ; and in
correspondence, free, spiritual, and affectionate.
Rewarded openly, his success was received with humility
and gratitude. Whether in the morning of life breaking
up new ground, or in its noonday strength establishing the
•churches, or in the hush of eventide awaiting the Master's
voice, he ever sang, " Now thanks be unto God, which
always causeth us to triumph in Christ, in every place."
It remains to be said that if God gave him honour every-
where, there was a secret in it. That secret was simply
"this, — he lived with God, and maintained his Christian
simplicity to the last. His course was
"" Like the aloe, green and well liking till the last best summer of its age,
When it putteth forth its golden bells, and mingleth glory with
corruption."
CHAPTER XXII. 335
An interesting incident, (which escaped insertion in
its proper place in this volume,) the result of the Rev,
N. Turner's ministry in New Zealand, was narrated by
the Rev. George Scott, who was for many years our
valued Missionary in Sweden, at the Annual Meeting of
the Society at Exeter Hall, in 1865, to the effect that a
Swedish sailor was brought to God under a sermon
preached by Mr. Turner on board his ship, when anchored
off the coast of New Zealand. This worthy seaman was
afterwards employed as a sailor colporteur in Sweden, and
wc doubt not did good service in the cause of his Redeemer.
The bread thus cast upon the waters was found after many
days.
,./'=,.. On page 24, the Princes Street church property is
described as the oldest in the Southern World held by the
Wesleyan Connexion. The correct reading is, that this
property is the oldest but one.
THE END.
LONDON :
PRINTED BY WILLIAM NICHOLS,
46, HOXXON SQUAEE.
UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA LIBRARY
Los Angeles
This book is DUE on the last date stamped below.
U) AUG 24^^
URt
lNS
NON-RENEW
Mi\R 1 ^39
DUE 2 W^f?C,^iDATt
Form L9— Series 444
RECEIVED
UC SOUTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY
AA 000 627 856 8
1